hiddenpen

[hiddenpen]

Our Lives - Chapter Ten

Notes: look who's back! I should actually be doing everything else instead of writing this, but a girl has to choose her battles 😩

Two years before Joel knocked once on Anne’s door, the wooden bird tucked deep in the lining of his jacket. He could feel the edge of its carved wing pressing against his ribs. He wasn’t sure why he had brought it, he’d been thinking about it all day, and now it felt like a stupid, impulsive idea. He hadn't planned on coming either—hell, he hadn’t planned on thinking about her this much.

The door creaked open. Anne stood there, and he thought her expression was gentler than he expected.

“Hi,” she said, almost like she’d been waiting.

Joel gave a short nod, stepped inside. “Hey.”

The door closed behind him with a click. Anne moved quietly to the small counter, uncorking a bottle of wine. Joel shrugged off his jacket, slower than usual, fingers grazing the fabric where the bird still sat, untouched. It felt suddenly ridiculous—what the hell was he doing, bringing her a bird?

She handed him a glass, her hand trembling just enough for a spill. He saw it, didn’t mention it. Just took the glass, careful not to let his hand linger, though he could feel the heat of her skin long after.

“Where’d you find it?” he asked, a small attempt at normalcy.

Anne gave a sideways smirk “I’ve got my secrets.”

He let out something close to a laugh. But the pause stretched and both of them knew the silence wasn’t empty. It pulsed, full of all the things they couldn’t afford to name. Joel looked at her while she looked at her glass like it was the most interesting thing in the world.

He wanted to tell her he’d thought about her every goddamn night since they left Bill’s. He wanted to say he didn’t know how to carry this—the bird, his feelings, the wanting.

He drank. Anne leaned against the counter, eyes flicking toward him, then away. He thought she might speak, but she didn’t. The distance between them wasn’t much, a step, maybe two, but it felt like so much more.

But then again, everything about this situation felt wrong. He had missed her, but the conversation with Bill was still echoing in his mind. It filled him with dread. All he knew how to do now was to rebuild his walls.

This wasn’t a good idea. I shouldn’t care. Anne told herself that for the third time since she handed him the glass. It didn’t help. The feeling had already found its way into her chest, steady and warm and awful. She tried to brush it off—tried to pull away from it—but then Joel spoke.

“I missed you.”

Well, look who’s full of surprises.

Anne blinked, heart thudding once, loud and sharp, but she kept her face still. She could feel the weight of the moment creeping in, and she wasn’t ready for it. Missed me? And he’s telling me that now, after disappearing?

She blinked at him, and the way he was looking at her caught her off guard, but she quickly masked it with her usual sarcasm, “You could’ve knocked on my door, you know.”

Joel’s mouth went dry, he didn’t laugh, didn’t even smile. He was terrified—genuinely terrified. His eyes dropped to the floor like he was already sorry for saying anything. Like he wanted to pull the words back into his chest and bury them. She noticed the shift but didn’t try to soften it. If anything, she let him squirm. She wanted him to speak, even if it wasn’t fair since she wasn’t exactly letting her own defenses down either.

Joel opened his mouth, maybe to explain, maybe to defend himself. But something shifted—he seemed to think better of it. Instead, he just shrugged, eyes low.

“Yeah. Well… you could’ve too.”

“You were the one who disappeared,” she answered, “I’m not running after anybody, you know”

The words came out sharper than she meant, and she knew it the second they landed. She hadn’t wanted to hurt him. She had just wanted him to say something, to let her in.

But now, watching him go still, she wondered if she’d pushed too far. Joel didn’t answer right away. He just lifted his glass, took a sip like he needed the taste to distract him from the silence. Maybe she’d been foolish to think this could be anything else. Maybe the distance between them had always been safer.

It was easier, pretending not to care. But God, she missed him, even when he was right here.

He set the glass down, carefully. Then he looked at her again.

“What do you want me to say?” he asked, barely above a whisper.

Anne’s heart was pounding, but she wasn’t about to let him off the hook.

“Just admit that you…” she hesitated, but pushed through. “I don’t know… got bored. Just be clear. I’m not asking for anything more.”

Joel’s eyes flicked up, sharp. “Got bored?” he repeated, his voice rough with disbelief. He ran a hand down his face, letting out a long, frayed sigh. It was taking everything in him not to snap, “What are you saying?”

Anne could see he was feeling cornered, but she wasn’t going to retreat.

“Well then give me an explanation, Joel. You disappeared!”

His eyes locked onto hers.

“I could say the same damn thing.”

She narrowed her gaze. That look alone told him she wouldn’t argue that, but she wasn’t going to apologize for it either.

Joel’s fists clenched at his sides. He wanted to keep the wall up, to shut it all out like he always had. But something was unraveling—her words, the way she looked at him now like she didn’t know whether to throw him out or reach for him. And the truth—the thing he hadn’t even said out loud to himself—came crashing in.

He let out a breath that sounded more like surrender than anything else. His shoulders sank, and his eyes dropped, as if the floor was safer than her gaze.

“God,” he muttered. “Okay.”

There was a beat of silence.

“I was scared.”

She let out a shaky laugh, trying to turn the tension sideways, “Of me?” she said, smiling. “I mean—I know I can be a bit of a psycho sometimes, but…”

Joel chuckled, “More than a bit,” he said, a faint smile pulling at the corner of his mouth. But then the warmth faded, and something darker settled behind his eyes.

“But no,” he said, his voice soft again as he slowly stepped closer to the counter to pour himself another glass of wine. Their shoulders were touching now—just barely—but Anne felt the warmth of it. He didn’t look at her right away. Just focused on the wine, letting it fill the glass slowly, like he was buying himself time. The sound of it was too loud in the silence between them. When he finally turned toward her, he didn’t move away. He leaned in slightly, his expression a little tired, a little exposed.

He tilted his head, eyes meeting hers.

“I mean, come on.”

It cost him something to admit it

“Don’t make me say it.”

Present time

The memory of that night made him smile, even if there was trace of bitterness to it. Everything had changed from that moment on, she had gotten under his skin before he even realized it. She’d been right: he had run. The only reason he could come up with to justify his behaviour was that hadn’t known how to hold something that felt so fragile.

But the thing about love—if that’s what this was—was the loss of control. Even the strongest, most disciplined mind couldn’t resist it. And that night, she had made it unmistakably clear.

“Say it”, she said, smiling.

His hands were still, barely resting on her body as if he feared touching her too much, “What?”

Her body was pressing gently against his, “Say that you care”.

His hands moved slowly, almost as if he was giving in to something he’d been resisting for far too long. They traveled over her body until they cupped her face, holding her gently, as if this moment could shatter at any second. This was the closest they had ever been. Their bodies were close, their hearts pounding in unison, but the vulnerability of it all had them both on edge.

 “I do.”

Their lips were about to meet.

“I care.”

And he had cared—then and now. God, he cared so much it terrified him. He would’ve done anything for her. Anything to keep her safe, to see her smile, even just once without all that weight behind it. And that moment they had outside of the bar—he couldn’t stop thinking about it. The way she had been so close to him, her body brushing against his, her warmth slipping under his skin like fire. His blood had been boiling. Every part of him had been trembling—every molecule, awake and aching.

Her lips. The taste of her. The softness. That familiar sweetness in the way she held his face in her hands, cold from the night air, but somehow burning against his skin.

But there was darkness too, and he had known very well. His mind kept reminding him how bad it had been and how he wasn’t able to help her when she needed him the most. He remembered how it had gone. How fast it all had escalated.

“What the hell happened?” he’d demanded, rising to his feet the moment she stepped through the door.

Anne had waved him off, limping slightly as she dropped her bag. “Nothing. It’s fine,” she’d said, her voice too flat, too practiced.

“Fine?” His voice had already been rising. “You’re bleeding.”

“It’s a scratch,” she’d replied without meeting his eyes.

“It’s not just a scratch,” he’d snapped, stepping in to get a better look. “You’ve got a bruise the size of a fist on your face, and you’re limpin’.”

She’d jerked away from his touch then, like it burned. “I said I’m fine, Joel.”

“No, you ain’t fine!” he’d shouted—really shouted. Frustration, fear, all of it spilling out because he hadn’t known what else to do with it. “You keep doin’ this, takin’ on too much, pushin’ yourself too far, and for what? To prove somethin’?”

She was exhausted but her eyes had flared,  “I don’t- I don’t have to prove anything”

“Then what the hell are you doin’?” His voice had cracked then, and she must’ve heard the desperation in it, even if she didn’t want to, “It’s not gonna bring her back”

“Don’t bring her into this” she’d hissed.

“Why not?” he’d shot back. “You’re makin’ her death your excuse for every stupid thing you’ve done these past six months!”

“That’s not fair,” she’d spat, her voice breaking, her eyes rimmed with tears, “You don’t get to say that to me.”

He’d run a hand through his hair, pacing, helpless, “I can’t keep watchin’ you do this to yourself. You’re gonna get yourself killed, Anne.”

“Well maybe it’s about time”.

The silence after that had been brutal.

He remembered the way she’d looked at him, how her voice had cracked. And how he’d just stood there, stunned—like she’d punched the breath from his lungs.

“Don’t say that,” he’d said eventually, softly.

He knew she was hurting. Knew it in the way she didn’t say a word about the pain. And it wasn’t just Kim’s death—he’d seen that look in her eyes long before that. She deflected everything with sarcasm and irony, with those little speeches about how it wasn’t worth complaining over things that “weren’t a big deal.” But he’d heard her crying at night, when she thought no one could hear. And he never said anything—not because he didn’t want to, but because he knew that one wrong word would only make her close off even more.

“Tommy I– I can’t. I spent these months worrying that every day and every second something terrible would happen. And I’m too slow, I’m too old. I can’t protect them”.

But what if something happened to them, while they were with Tommy? All because he was too much afraid and run away like a coward? How could he live with himself?

I’m a horrible person. I was, and I still am. People get hurt around me. God, I know it.

And Ellie. Ellie had been so defenseless, no matter how hard she tried to pretend otherwise. So afraid. And he hadn’t given her anything. Not a word of comfort. Nothing. Because if he had—if he’d even let himself think about it—he wouldn’t have survived it. Sarah’s death was always there. Always. It never let go of him.

“Everyone I have cared for has either died or left me.”

She was crying.

“Everyone fucking except for you!”

But he couldn’t lose her. He couldn’t bring himself to say it—that the only thing he was truly afraid of was getting her killed. He couldn’t survive witnessing another death.

And he remembered how he’d ran away back then.

“I can’t—I can’t do this anymore, Anne.”

She’d frozen then, her jacket halfway on. She’d known he was right. It hadn’t been fair—to him, to either of them. But knowing that hadn’t made it hurt any less.

“Right,” she’d said after a moment, “Okay.”

Something had flickered in his eyes—anger, frustration, maybe even regret. He’d sighed, dragging a hand down his face.

“I just can’t see you like this. Just—” He hadn’t finished. Just shook his head. They’d had that fight before, and it had always ended the same way: with more hurt, more silence, more distance.

She’d stood there, her jacket now fully on, her hand resting on the doorknob. He remembered the lump in his throat, the way he’d swallowed it down, the last look she gave him.

“It’s okay, Joel. I’ll see you around,” she’d said, voice steady, even with the storm she’d been carrying inside her. And then she’d opened the door, stepped through, and closed it behind her.

She had walked out on him, and he hadn’t stopped her. He hadn’t said a word. And now he was the one running from her—after all this time blaming her for disappearing, convincing himself she’d been selfish, that she’d hurt him and probably didn’t even understood what impact had on him.

But the truth was, he hadn’t wanted to admit it was over. He hadn’t wanted to face the fact that he’d failed once more—failed to be there for someone who had given him so much. His anger toward her had only ever been a reflection of his own guilt. And now, finally, he understood that. He understood it that day they saw each other again—with Robert—when his eyes had landed on her, and every part of him had come alive, instantly responsive. Like his body remembered her before his mind could catch up.

He had told himself that letting go was survival. That cutting ties, walking away, keeping his head down and his heart locked up was how you stayed alive. But it wasn’t true, because what was chasing him wasn’t something out there. It came from inside of him.

He’d let Anne go once, convinced it was the right thing. Convinced it would hurt less, and it hadn’t. And now Ellie, after what she’d said to him, after the way her voice cracked and her whole world seemed to have narrowed to him—he couldn’t do it. He couldn’t walk away from her too.

Maybe the only way forward wasn’t to keep running from the pain, but to stay. To stay and hold onto the people still left.

Maybe there was still a possibility to change things.

It was his last thought before the exhaustion of the day claimed his eyes.

Maybe he would go. Yes, maybe he would.

Anne didn’t get much sleep. Most of the night was spent replaying the same few seconds in her head on a loop.

I kissed him.

Brilliant. Real smart.

She lay there, eyes open, staring into the dark like it might offer her a way to undo it. And worse than the kiss itself was his voice, the way he’d said it. “It’s wrong.” Did he mean it? Maybe it was wrong. It probably was. She wasn’t even going to argue with that. But what got to her was what it had stirred up. She hadn’t even realized how badly she’d wanted that closeness, not until it was already there, and already being pulled away.

She woke up early, but Joel was already gone. She didn’t waste time wondering why, or when he’d left, or where he might’ve gone. He was gone. She should’ve expected it. Honestly, she probably had expected it, just hadn’t wanted to admit it. She’d been naïve enough to let herself believe otherwise. Stupid enough to hold on to some twisted version of hope.

Tommy came to walk them to the stables. Ellie was already dressed and waiting by the door, boots laced tight, jacket on, arms crossed like she’d been standing there for a while. She didn’t say a word—not to Tommy, not to Anne. Anne didn’t need a transcript of whatever Joel had said. She could see the echo of it written in the stiffness of Ellie’s shoulders.

And just like that, Anne’s frustration with Joel burned a little hotter. Because whatever conversation they’d had, it hadn’t left Ellie feeling stronger. It had left her looking like this. And that was enough to make Anne want to turn around and find him, just to ask what the hell he thought he was doing.

Ellie was glad Anne was with her, even if she was sure it wasn’t really for her that she was there. It wasn’t like people lined up to carry someone like her around. She knew what she was. A burden. A risk. A responsibility no one had asked for. Who would want that?

Maybe it was just because Anne still had that Fireflies thing in her head. Maybe she was staying because she didn’t have anywhere better to go. Either way, Ellie didn’t care, at least she was still going to be with someone she trusted.

Tommy seemed okay too. She thought he was solid, patient. But there was something about him, too much of Joel in the way he spoke, in the way he moved like he was always half-ready to step in and fix things. Ellie couldn’t look at him too long without thinking of Joel. And thinking of Joel meant dealing with that tight knot in her chest she hadn’t quite figured out how to loosen.

She had spent most of her life trying to fit in, trying to be useful, trying to do right by people—by Joel, by Anne—and for a while, she’d started to think maybe it wasn’t just her doing the chasing. With them, it had almost felt like they were chasing something too. Like they were the ones trying to win her over. Trying to show her they were good people, worth trusting.

She’d started to believe that it was reciprocal. That they needed her just as much as she needed them. And, in a world that had always made her feel like she was too much, or not enough, this hold she had on them, especially on Joel, was the one thing she didn’t really have to fight for. But she was wrong, again. There was no point to it, no romanticism to it. In the end, everyone looked out for themselves.

In Jackson, the morning was overcast, soft light catching on the frost that still clung to the edges of rooftops and fence posts. Ellie kept her eyes on the ground. Her boots scraped a little against the gravel path, and she didn’t bother adjusting her pace to match Anne’s. If anything, she slowed down on purpose. She wasn’t in a rush, there was nothing waiting for her.

But when they turned the corner and the stables came into view, she stopped short. Joel was there. Standing near the horses, checking one of the saddles, clearly talking to himself. He looked tired.

Anne noticed him a second later. And there it was again—that expression. The one that looked a little too much like guilt. Like regret that had festered overnight and now had nowhere else to go but down into his shoulders.

Pathetic, Ellie thought, and not without venom. She didn’t wait for Anne to speak. “What, you’re here to say goodbye or something?”

Joel looked up, startled just enough to show he hadn’t expected to see her so soon. He held her gaze, but his body didn’t move. His hands rested awkwardly on the saddle, like he didn’t know whether to lean forward or step back.

“No,” he said after a beat, “I’m here because I wanted to steal a horse and go.”

Tommy gave Joel a sideways look, his mouth twitching like he was trying not to smile, “Well, I would’ve given you one,” he said.

Joel glanced at his brother, then back at Ellie. His face didn’t change much, but his tone softened just enough to be noticeable.

“But then I thought,” he said, stepping toward her slowly, like he didn’t want to push it, “that you deserve a choice. I still don’t know if-”

The bag hit him square in the chest before he could finish the sentence.

“Let’s go,” she said flatly.

Joel caught the bag with both hands, startled into silence. There was a pause. Not the kind that begged for more words, just the kind that let everything settle, whether they wanted it to or not. Then he nodded, that small, almost imperceptible nod he did when something mattered more than he could say, and he turned to look at Anne.

She was already looking at him, thinking of the million things she wanted to shout at him. She tilted her head slightly and said, “Glad to see you came to your senses. Didn’t expect to see you, though.”

“I still think this isn’t a good idea. I just figured I’d rather not get murdered in my sleep sooner or later”

“Oh, don’t worry,” she said, the corner of her mouth twitching into a smirk, “there’s still a chance.” Joel thought there was warmth in her eyes. She saw he was trying, even if he’d made a mess of things. She didn’t let the moment last too long. Just held his gaze a beat longer than she normally would, then turned toward Tommy like nothing had happened.

“Well, I guess you saved yourself from Maria, all of us really” she said, already starting to prepare the second horse.

“You can bet,” Tommy replied, then looked to Joel. “You sure about this?”

“Eh, you know me. My mind’s all made up,” Joel muttered, exhaling through his nose, “So, University of Eastern Colorado. How do we find this lab?”

“It’s in the science building,” Tommy said, “Looks like a giant mirror, you can’t miss it.”

He hesitated then, eyes dropping to the ground like there was more he wanted to say but couldn’t quite get out. Joel and Anne had already begun guiding the horses out of the stables. Joel turned to Ellie and helped her mount up, steadying the saddle as she swung her leg over.

“You good?” he asked, voice low. Ellie gave him a smile, “I’m good”. Anne looked at them and understood how much it meant for Ellie.

“There’s a place for you here, you know,” Tommy said.

“I know,” Joel nodded, then stepped forward and pulled him into a brief, rough hug, “Adios, little brother.”

Tommy clapped him on the back, held on a second longer than Joel expected, then let him go.

“Come back in one piece, Anne from Boston”, Tommy said to Anne.

“We will,” she replied, returning the smile, “Thanks, Tommy.”

And with that, they were gone.

The sky was still gray when they left Jackson, the cold hanging in the air but not quite biting. A light wind moved through the trees lining the path. The snow wasn’t fresh, just crusted along the edges of the trail, and the horses’ hooves made soft, steady sounds against the dirt and frost.

Anne rode a few paces behind Joel and Ellie. Her horse was calm, and the rhythm of its steps helped settle the tension humming through her shoulders. Up ahead, Joel and Ellie shared a horse.

“Alright, so—wait,” Ellie was saying, twisting slightly in the saddle to look up at him. “You’re telling me someone throws a ball—like, just throws it—and the other guy has to hit it with a stick?”

“It’s called a bat,” Joel said, adjusting the reins with one hand, the other resting casually near her side. “And it ain’t just a stick. It’s, you know… it’s solid. Maple or ash, sometimes.”

“Right. And that somehow makes it make sense?”

Joel huffed a dry laugh, “It’s a game of precision. Strategy.”

Ellie made a face, “Sounds like a fancy way of saying it’s boring.”

Anne cracked a smile from behind them. “It is boring,” she called out. “Let’s not pretend otherwise.”

Joel turned slightly in the saddle, glancing back at her with mock offense, “It ain’t boring if you know what you’re lookin’ at.”

“People standing around scratching themselves for hours?” Anne deadpanned, “Riveting.”

Ellie snorted. Joel shook his head but didn’t argue.

“You ever actually seen a game?” Ellie asked him, still curious despite herself.

“Couple times,” Joel said, “I didn’t really care for it either, if I’m honest. But we had good seats. Got hot dogs.”

Ellie raised an eyebrow, “I would kill for one of them now”

The path opened into a clearing, and they slowed the horses to a walk. Sunlight broke through the clouds in thin beams, touching the treetops with a faint glow. They stopped to let them drink from a half-frozen stream. Ellie crouched by the water, poking at a sliver of ice with a stick, while Joel adjusted the saddlebag and Anne leaned against a low tree branch, eyes on the woods but not really seeing them.

“You ever play?” Ellie asked suddenly, not looking up.

Joel looked over at her. “Baseball?”

Ellie nodded.

“Nah,” he said. “Wasn’t really my thing. I worked most days. But Sarah… she wanted to join a team once. We bought a glove, practiced throwin’ in the yard.”

“What happened?”

Joel was quiet for a moment, “She decided to take up guitar instead.”

Anne glanced at him, saying nothing. He didn’t avoid her gaze this time.

Ellie nodded slowly, “Guess that worked out okay.”

Joel gave a small smile,“Yeah. She was good.”

It was nice to see that now he could talk more freely about Sarah, he was surprised too. Meeting Tommy again, realizing that there was still a place where one could live in relative peace, hit him close. He was more relaxed, more himself now.

As the day wore on, the cold thinned out, and the trail became more open. The trees stood farther apart now, letting in the soft light. Joel shifted slightly in the saddle, rolling his shoulders. He looked ahead, then back at Anne.

“You alright back there?”

Anne raised an eyebrow, “Yes, sir. Why?”

He shrugged, “Just makin’ sure you ain’t frozen solid.”

She gave a small smirk, “I’ve survived worse. But thanks for the concern.”

He nodded, “Sure.”

Ellie leaned back a little in the saddle, “I like riding horses. Feels kinda… freeing”

Joel didn’t say anything for a moment. Then, quietly, “Yeah. It does.”

Anne let the silence stretch. Her hands rested loosely on the reins, and for the first time in a long time, she wasn’t counting the hours or the miles. She just let the horse carry her forward, listening to the sound of Ellie’s laughter, the wind through the trees, the low rumble of Joel’s voice explaining something about batting averages.

By the fourth day of travel, the snow had started to thin out beneath the trees. Seemed like the sun was making more of an effort now, breaking through the clouds in slanted beams. They hadn’t seen anyone else on the road since morning, and the air was so still it made the crunch of hooves on packed snow sound louder than usual.

Anne rode at the front this time, guiding her horse through the thinner path that snaked between a patch of evergreens. Joel and Ellie followed behind, occasionally swapping comments—Joel pointing out a landmark, Ellie pretending not to be impressed.

“Hey,” Ellie said suddenly, “When are you gonna teach me how to shoot a rifle? Properly, I mean.”

Joel glanced over at Anne, who turned slightly in her saddle to look back at them, eyebrows raised.

Joel cleared his throat, “You’ve been carrying it like a bag of potatoes. First step’s learnin’ not to trip over it.”

Ellie scoffed.

Anne gave a quiet chuckle and kept riding until they reached a wider clearing—flat and open, the kind of space that gave you a full view of the treeline and enough ground to make noise without worrying. She dismounted, brushing snow off her gloves.

“Alright,” she said, “Guess now’s as good a time as any.”

They all dismounted, tying the horses to a low branch nearby. Joel handed Ellie the rifle she’d been carrying in her pack, then moved to stand beside her, motioning toward a fallen log across the clearing.

“See that?” he asked.

“The one that looks like it’s been dead for a hundred years?”

“That’s the one. You’re aiming for that little knot on the left side—see it?”

Ellie squinted, “Barely. That thing’s like the size of my thumb.”

Joel rolled his eyes at her, “Then aim with care.”

Anne leaned back against a tree, arms crossed, amused already. Joel stepped behind Ellie, adjusting her posture, “Feet steady. Left hand forward. Keep your elbow down.”

“Yeah, yeah,” Ellie muttered. She lifted the rifle, exhaled sharply, and fired.

The shot rang out and smacked somewhere behind the log. Joel nodded once, noncommittally, “Alright. First try.” Ellie looked at the rifle, then at the log, “That was bullshit.”

Joel raised an eyebrow, “You flinched.”

“I didn’t flinch,” she said, scowling. “This thing doesn’t aim right”

At that, Anne pushed herself off the tree, “The rifle works fine.” Ellie narrowed her eyes. “Yeah? Prove it.” Anne didn’t even hesitate, “Gladly. But I’ll have to change the target. That one’s way too easy”

Joel looked over at her with squint, “Oh, excuse us”.

Anne smirked, “Just facts.”

Anne took the rifle from Ellie, who handed it over with suspicion.

“Watch and learn,” Anne said, checking the chamber with practiced movements. She positioned herself, took a wide stance, and lifted the rifle slowly, exhaling as she brought it to her shoulder. Joel could see her face focused, the corner of her tongue out of her mouth, her left eye closed, her posture tense, the skin of her forehead a little red from the sun.

“By all means,” Ellie said, arms crossed, “take your time, no pressure. It’s only your entire—”

The shot cracked through the air before Ellie could finish. A clean echo. The bullet hit the knot dead-on, splintering a bit of bark in a satisfying burst. Joel let out a low whistle, “Well, I’ll be damned”. He knew she was good, always been, but some time had passed since he saw her shot a rifle.

Anne lowered the rifle and turned back with a grin she didn’t even try to hide, “I told you I was good. I never lie.”

Ellie blinked, then laughed, a genuine laugh that shook her shoulders, “Okay, alright, that was cool.”

Joel gave her a look, one brow arched, “Very impressive, Anne. Truly. We’re in the presence of greatness.”

Anne shot him a glare, “Don’t start.”

He held up both hands, playing innocent, “I meant it.”

“Sure you did.”

“Swear it.”

“Shut up.”

Ellie was still grinning, “Okay, fine, maybe the rifle’s not broken.”

“Maybe,” Anne echoed, handing it back, “But you definitely flinched.”

Joel chuckled as he returned to the horses, already untying the reins, “C’mon. If we’re lucky, we’ll make another few miles before sundown.” Anne gave Ellie a wink as they mounted up again. Ellie rolled her eyes, but she was still smiling as she climbed back behind Joel.

They’d been on the road for just over a week. The days blurred together after a while—rising early, moving slow through patchy snow and wide-open spaces, stopping when the light dipped low enough that the wind started cutting too sharp. They’d gotten used to the quiet rhythm of it

Ellie got better with the rifle, not by much, but enough that Joel stopped sighing every time she lifted it. Anne still teased them both, and Joel dished it right back when he could. Then, finally they saw it: University of Eastern Colorado.

The old buildings rose in the distance, cracked and overgrown, their windows dusted with grime and ivy. Some walls were half-collapsed, others holding on by stubborn rebar and rust. But the shapes were still there—tall, angular, unmistakable. Faded banners fluttered in the breeze, one of them half-torn but still legible: GO BIG HORNS.

Ellie sat up straighter behind Joel, eyes wide, “So this is what you called a college?”. Joel glanced over his shoulder, “What’s left of one.”

“I thought it’d be, I don’t know… shinier.” She turned her head, squinting at one of the towers, “Did people really live here?”

“Some of ‘em,” Joel said. “Lotta students lived in dorms. Went to classes, walked around, all that.”

“Did you?” Ellie asked.

He let out a short breath, something like a laugh, “No. Not really. Had a girlfriend who went for a while, though. I’d show up at parties sometimes. That’s about it.”

Ellie looked genuinely surprised, “Wait. You went to parties?”

“Yeah. Don’t act so shocked.”

“I just can’t picture you drunk. Like, at all.”

Anne, who was riding just behind, chimed in, “I can say he’s a lot nicer than the sober version.”

Joel gave her a side glance, “I’m nice.”

“Sure you are, sometimes” Anne replied, deadpan.

Ellie grinned, “I thought you were one of those guys who gets super emotional after a few drinks and then starts crying in a corner”

“Wha–? No, I never cried,” Joel muttered.

“That you remember,” Anne said.

Alright, he thought, she wants to go there? Fine

“Well, that sounds more like you”, he said.

“What?”

“I remember you being all sad at a party, back in Boston. Do you?”

Her cheeks flushed.

Really?! Now?!

“Mmh,” she said, trying to sound casual, “I have a vague memory, yeah.”

Joel didn’t let up, “Strange that you don’t remember, in the end you seemed to enjoy it”

Anne looked away, pretending to adjust her reins.

Of course she remebered it.

As the music surrounded her, she’d known—known—that Joel was watching her from across the room, and it had sent a warm thrill through her. Every now and then, she had glanced his way, catching his gaze. I’m so happy, she thought. And it had scared her, a little, but less than it used to.

Kim had leaned in to talk to her through the music, “All right, spill,” she’d said bluntly.

Anne had pretended not to understand, tilting her head, “Spill what?”

Kim’s eyes had rolled dramatically before jerking her chin toward Joel, “Oh, come on. Who are you fooling? I won’t tell anyone.”

Anne had sighed, fighting back the smile she couldn’t quite hide, “Kim, I really don’t know what you’re talking about.”

Kim had arched an eyebrow, “Right. And I didn’t just see you two coming out of the same bathroom?”

Of course she remembered everything about that night.

Before she could say anything—or come up with a half-decent way to shut it down—Ellie leaned to the side, looking toward Anne. She thought the conversation was becoming a little strange, but, mercifully, didn’t seem interested in asking about it.

“So what was it like? Like, actually going to college?”, she asked.

Anne was very glad, very grateful for the subjects change, even if she could see that Joel was smirking, satisfied, and she was really trying not to blush even more. She pretended to scan broken windows as they passed by, “I don’t really know”, she said, “But from what my mom told me, it wasn’t what people made it out to be. You go to class, you try to keep up, you make some friends, you get nervous about tests. Sometimes there were parties, yeah. I guess sometimes you skipped class and just wandered the city with someone. Must have felt like life was about to start, you know?”

Ellie nodded slowly, “Sounds like I would’ve liked that.”

Anne looked at her and almost said something, but stopped. Instead, she just smiled a little, faint and fleeting. She didn’t say that she thought about it more than she should—about what kind of person Ellie could’ve been in a different world. Not the kind that had to grow up with a rifle slung over her shoulder, but the kind who could sit in a lecture hall half-asleep, or sneak into a bar with a fake ID, or waste a whole day doing nothing just because she could. Anne thought Ellie would’ve made a good student. Sharp. Restless. Always asking the kind of questions that got under people’s skin. But none of that was real, and it didn’t help to wish for things that couldn’t exist. She kept it all to herself.

They kept riding until they reached the edge of what looked like the central courtyard. A long, cracked path split down the middle, with overgrown hedges on either side and a dry fountain at the center. The buildings loomed taller here. Then, from the right, there was a sudden flicker of movement.

“Wait,” Ellie said, sitting up straighter. “What was that?”

Joel instinctively reached for his rifle, but then they heard it—soft thumps, light and fast. A small cluster of monkeys leapt down from the side of a crumbled building, darting across the courtyard with surprising speed.

Ellie’s mouth dropped open, “Are those—monkeys?”

Joel relaxed, lowering his hand, “Yeah.”

Anne blinked, “I haven’t seen one since… God. I don’t even know when.”

“They’re real!” Ellie said, eyes still tracking the animals as they darted past. “I’ve never seen one before. I thought they were, like, jungle-only.”

“Well,” Joel muttered, “guess they escaped from the labs and made this place home.”

Ellie watched them disappear around a corner, then turned back toward the buildings. Her expression shifted—lighter, then more uncertain.

“We’re supposed to meet the Fireflies here, right?”

Joel nodded, “That’s the plan.”

Ellie looked around again. The courtyard was still. No guards. No signs. Nothing moving but wind. “Shouldn’t we have… seen someone by now?”

Neither Joel nor Anne answered right away. Anne exchanged a glance with Joel, then spoke first.,“Maybe they’re laying low. Hiding out.”

Joel nodded, “Could be. Or they moved to another building. Place is big.”

Ellie didn’t look convinced, “Yeah. Maybe.”

“Let’s look around a bit. Take our time”, he said.

Anne was already scanning the windows, “We’ll find ‘em, Ellie. Don’t worry”

The path eventually narrowed into a concrete corridor flanked by rusted fences and half-buried signs. The wind had picked up, tugging at the ends of their jackets, carrying with it the distant sound of a metallic creak. The light was starting to shift toward gold again, but nothing about it felt warm.

They reached a gate—a tall, chain-link wall strung across the path with a rusted lock at its base. It was sealed shut from the inside. On the other side, overgrown brush and cracked pavement led to what looked like a secondary access road—too narrow and cluttered for horses.

Anne got off her horse first, testing the fence with her hand. It rattled a little, but held.

“Well, that’s not welcoming,” she muttered.

Joel scanned the edges, looking for weaknesses, “We can get through on foot. There’s a break in the fence about twenty feet that way, between those dumpsters.”

“The horses won’t fit though,” Anne said.

Ellie looked from Joel to Anne, “I’ll stay here. You two go ahead and open the gate”

Joel turned sharply, “No.”

Anne was already shaking her head, “You’re not staying alone.”

Ellie raised both eyebrows, “Oh, come on guys. What do you think is going to happen? I’ll talk them to death?”

Joel didn’t laugh and turned to check the surroundings again, trying to think of another solution. “We all go, we come back, bring the horses in after. Five minutes.”

“You’re underestimating how easily horses get spooked,” Ellie said. “You want them bolting into the trees if there’s screaming?”

Anne gave Joel a look, then sighed, “She’s not wrong.”

Joel rubbed a hand down his face. He didn’t like it. Not even a little, “Okay. We’re not taking long.”

Ellie gave them a mock salute, “Be safe”. Joel gave her a last look—one that lingered too long for it to be casual. “You be safe”, he said and then moved toward the break in the fence. Anne followed, pistol already in her hands. They ducked through the gap and into the overgrown alley beyond.

Inside the perimeter, everything was quieter. Like the wind had stopped following them. The brush thinned as they moved between buildings, then opened into what looked like a large courtyard, partially covered in debris. It wasn’t empty.

They stopped almost at the same time, frozen mid-step.

Chained up against a far wall—hidden behind a crumbling concrete partition—were three infected. Two runners and a clicker. Their heads jerked up at the sound of movement, but they didn’t scream. They couldn’t. Their mouths were strapped with old leather belts, knotted tight. Their wrists were raw, chained to rusted poles driven into the concrete.

They thrashed weakly, bodies twitching, but the strength was gone from them. One runner had dried blood pooled around its feet. Another had clawed half of its shirt off, the fabric stained and torn.

Anne didn’t speak for a long time.

Joel’s jaw tightened, “Someone put them here”. He stepped forward slowly, keeping a hand on his rifle. The clicker hissed behind its gag, jerking once before sagging again.

“Maybe they’re testing something,” Anne said, “Or they were.”

She looked around the area. There were old plastic crates stacked nearby. Empty syringes, a clipboard half-melted from the rain. Everything was dusty, long-abandoned.

“You think this was the Fireflies?” she asked.

“I’m not sure”, Joel muttered.

They moved past the infected cautiously, neither of them saying much as they searched for another way forward. A few hundred feet ahead, Anne spotted a rusted control box fixed to a post near the original gate. After a few minutes of wrestling with the mechanism, she got it to click, and the gate groaned open just wide enough for the horses.

Back at the entrance, Ellie had already led the animals to the edge of the road and was looking at them, satisfied.

“Well? You find anything?”

Joel didn’t answer right away, “Nothing alive.”

Anne caught Ellie’s eye and gave the smallest shake of her head. Ellie didn’t press. They guided the horses through the now-open gate, then followed a winding path past a sun-bleached courtyard until the largest building on campus came into view. It was unmistakable. Tall, square, with a glass front that had cracked in spiderweb patterns but still shimmered in the light. Panels of metal clung to the walls in patches, reflecting back dull gold and shadow.

“That’s gotta be it,” Joel said.

“Looks like a giant mirror,” Ellie muttered, half-impressed.

This time they decided to leave the horses just outside. Then, they stepped into the building. The glass doors were wedged open with a rock. The inside was dim, dust motes turning the last of the daylight into a haze. Old beds. Scattered medical equipment. Empty IV bags, wheeled tables, and cracked monitors. Faded symbols on the wall—Firefly logos—half scratched off or smeared with dirt.

Anne ran her fingers along one of the tables, “Well, they definitely were here”

Ellie walked up behind her, clearly frustrated, “Well maybe in all that research they turned into fucking monkeys”

Joel and Anne chuckled, but they shared the same frustration as Ellie. Joel spotted a desk in the corner with papers still strewn across it. A clipboard had a map taped to it, marked with circles and lines. A file folder sat half-crushed beneath a cracked monitor. He opened it.

“What is it?” Anne asked.

Joel flipped through quickly, “Transfer notice. Movement orders. From here to… Salt Lake City. Fuck.”

Anne scoffed, looking around, “That’s a long way.”

“They were packing up. Supplies, personnel, equipment. Looks like they left in a hurry. Maybe a week, two weeks ago. Tops.”

Anne exhaled through her nose, “So what now? Do we follow?”

Before Joel could answer, a sound echoed through the hallway. Footsteps. Voices. Two, maybe three. Anne moved to the door, peeking out from the frame.

“They found the horses,” she said. Ellie looked between them, “Who are they?”

“Don’t know,” Joel muttered, “Doesn’t matter.” Anne turned to Joel, “We’ve gotta move.”

Whoever was out there wasn’t Fireflies. And they weren’t friendly. The voices were getting louder. Joel, Anne, and Ellie stood frozen just inside the hallway, backs pressed against the cold concrete wall, listening. At least four of them, they were sure. One of them laughed—low, careless, too confident, which was never a good sign.

“They’re spreading out,” Anne said, keeping her voice barely above a whisper. Joel nodded, “We can’t take ‘em head-on.”

“Then we get out. Quietly.”

“Let’s loop around. Avoid confrontation.”

“What about the horses? Are we gonna leave them?” Ellie looked toward the direction they’d left them.

Joel ran a hand down his face, “We leave ‘em, we’re stuck on foot. Snow’s too deep. We don’t know how far the next stop is. Could be days.”

Anne’s jaw clenched, “Okay, we go out back. Then make a run for the horses, quick and clean. We don’t have a choice.”

Joel looked at her, then at Ellie, and nodded, “Alright. We don’t shoot unless we have to. Got it?”

Ellie gave him a nod.

They moved, staying close to the wall, ducking low beneath a shattered windowframe. The hallway narrowed, twisted. Joel pushed open a side door that led into a loading dock. The cold hit them again, sharp and biting. The air smelled like old fuel and damp wood.

Anne took the lead. The three of them slipped into the back alley, boots crunching against frost-slicked pavement. Their breaths came in visible puffs, their hands tight on their weapons. Joel counted each corner they passed. They reached the edge of the courtyard, where the horses were still tied—thankfully not spooked yet. The animals shifted restlessly, catching their scent again.

They had to make a run for it, it was now or never. They quickly checked around them and nobody seemed to be outside. Joel and Anne split off, moving quickly to untie them. Ellie stood back, watching their perimeter. Joel fumbled with the knot, numb fingers tugging against frozen rope. The horse stomped once, anxious.

“Hurry,” Anne whispered.

“I am,” Joel snapped, too tense to sugarcoat it.

She moved to the next horse, pulling at the strap, the adrenaline was too much.

Then Ellie’s voice cut through the quiet— “JOEL!”

He turned, but it was already too late.

The man came from behind, slamming into Joel like a truck. The two of them crashed into the snow, and Joel’s back hit the pavement hard. He barely had time to lift his arms as the man swung again. Anne spun around, eyes wide, gun up, but a second man came from the side, fast and silent. She caught the movement too late. He swung something heavy—something blunt. A pipe, maybe. It cracked against the side of her head with full force.

“Anne!”, Ellie shouted.

She stumbled, the pavement slipping beneath her feet, her vision narrowing. Her legs gave out before she could find balance, and the rifle fell from her grip. She felt hands on her, dragging her away. She desperately  tried to twist free, but her limbs weren’t responding the way she needed them to. Her head was pounding, her skull ringing like it had been split open.

Behind her, Joel grunted, struggling with the man pinning him. He grabbed at the guy’s face, fingers clawing, and finally got his hand on the man’s knife. He didn’t think—just drove it upward, fast, once, twice, until the man, finally, collapsed.

Joel pushed him off and staggered to his feet, breathing hard.

Ellie had dropped her gun, she was shocked by what was happening. The horses were pulling back, spooked now, ears pinned, hooves scraping at the ground. She was shouting something, but Joel couldn’t hear her over the rush in his ears.

Then—pain.

It bloomed in his side, sudden and electric.

He looked down.

A knife.

Buried deep in his abdomen.

His blood was already soaking through his shirt. He pulled the blade out, but it was like pulling a fuse from a bomb. The pain tripled, and his knees buckled.

“Oh God” Ellie muttered, “Oh man. Shit, shit, shit”.

He turned, barely catching her figure through the haze, and then his eyes locked on Anne. She was being dragged, the man hauling her toward the edge of the lot, away from them. Her boots left long streaks in the snow, and her face was tight with pain. But she was conscious again.

Just enough to look back.

Just enough to see Joel.

She shouted, “GO!”

Another voice echoed nearby. More footsteps, more of them coming.

“Joel—” Ellie was at his side now, grabbing his arm, trying to keep him upright. She was panicking. Her chest was tight, her heart pounding so loud it drowned everything else out. The scene felt like it was unraveling in slow motion, like she was watching it from the outside

“If something happens to any of us, you go. Okay?”

She never thought she’d actually have to make that choice.

“Promise us”

She clenched her jaw, forcing herself to move, to act. She promised them. That’s what Anne would want, and she knew it. But could she, really? Could they leave her? No, no, no. There was no way. She grabbed her gun and snapped it up toward the guy dragging Anne away—but it was too risky. The others were closing in fast. Joel was trying to do the same, but the stabbing pain in his side made it impossible to raise his arms and aim.

For how painful and wrong it felt, she gathered every last ounce of mental strength she had and turned to Joel, “We have to go.”

He didn’t answer right away. He didn’t want to. She could see it in his eyes—he was still locked on Anne, still trying to fight the decision his body had already made for him. He was pale, swaying, the snow beneath them already stained with blood.

Anne just looked at him, and nodded.

Get her out of here.

“Come on,” Ellie said, tugging him with all the strength she had, “Please.”

The horses were skittish, almost too skittish to mount. Ellie scrambled to untie the reins, fumbling with numb fingers, and somehow Joel got himself up, gritting his teeth against the searing pain. Ellie climbed up behind him, wrapping her arms around his waist, trying not to hurt him but not let him slip, “Hold on, please”.

As the horse kicked into motion, she looked back. The last thing she saw before they disappeared down the path was Anne—still struggling, still fighting.

[hiddenpen]

Hello!!!

Just wanted to say I really love your series “Our Lives” and every morning I check if you’ve updated😍🫠

Please, tell me you’re working on a new chapter🙏��🙏🏻

Oh hi!! Thank you so much, this really means a lot to me😭 And I'm sorry that it's taking me so much time, I have a ton of work to do and I've only managed to squeeze in a few moments to write the story. But, rest assured, I'm writing the new chapter and I hope I'll finish it within a week or less! And thank you again 🥰🥰

[hiddenpen]

Just wanted to say that I love this story so much! I really don't understand why it doesn’t have way more likes (not that it matters, of course), because it finally brings some originality to the table. It’s one of the few stories (if not the only one) with a badass female character who has realistic reactions rather than just suffering, crying, and waiting for Joel to solve all her problems. And honestly, Joel needs someone who keeps him on his toes and can look after him, too.

I also think you wrote Joel’s character in a way that stays true to both the video game and the series. He’s grumpy, but it doesn’t feel forced, and you let him show his softer side, something I find really important. It doesn’t just suddenly appear after some traumatic event when he realizes he loves the main character, instead, you’re really trying to capture both sides of his personality.

And Maria (thank God), she and the OC actually have a real conversation instead of immediately gossiping about her and Joel, which is something that really throws me off in other stories.

Same with Ellie. I love that there's actual development between her and Anne. Anne doesn’t just automatically love her or act like a mother figure; she takes her time, which makes their relationship feel so much more real.

Aaaaalright, sorry for rambling, but I was reading the last chapter and just wanted to share my thoughts (which I’m sure others have too!)

Again thank you for this story and keep updating because I love it!

Awwww, thank you so much for this! You don't know how much I appreciate it :'') I was so afraid of having fucked up with the ninth chapter, since it seems it wasn't appreciated like the others and I was wondering why. Anyway I think I really wanted to build an OC that was really coherent with the world they are forced to live in, and I wanted the relationship with Joel to be more, I don't know how to describe it, dynamic (?) and multifaceted. So, I'm really happy that someone appreciated it!! Thank you, thank you, thank you!!

[hiddenpen]

Our Lives - Chapter Nine: Resolution

Notes: Okay I'm just going to shut up on this one.

Two months later

“One more night,” Joel murmured, almost to himself. Anne looked at him.

“One more night,” she echoed.

And then, finally, tomorrow they would reach Jackson. The temperature was starting to fall, and the thought of Henry and Sam was now becoming blurred, as they walked through the abandoned streets of Wyoming. Not because the wounds had healed, but because the mind was retreating into itself to dull the pain.

They had buried them before departing.

The ground had been cold, forcing Joel to drive the shovel in with more force. Anne had helped him, neither speaking much. Ellie had stood beside them, holding Sam’s backpack, gripping the worn fabric so tightly her knuckles had turned white. She had knelt down carefully, placing the small radio they had danced to just the night before on top of the grave, and stepping back, she had lingered for a moment before whispering, “I'm sorry.”

Time blurred for everyone after that. They lost track of the days, counting only by distance and supplies. Sam and Henry’s deaths had inevitably left a mark, and nobody had the emotional tools to deal with it—or even talk about it. For a while, everything felt heavier. The days were quieter, the jokes fewer. But then, slowly, things began to change. Joel, surprisingly, had started to talk more. Not a lot, of course, and not about things that mattered, but more than before.

He answered Ellie’s questions instead of shutting them down, even told her a few things about Tommy that he hadn’t before. He let her sit closer by the fire at night without shifting away. Anne noticed it, too. She also noticed that he wasn’t as quick to push her away, even after their other fights. It was like they had all silently agreed to try—to be together, to hold onto something. As if they’d realized, in their own way, how important it was to open up, even just a little. Or maybe time was simply doing its job, making them accustomed to each other.

Ellie had grown more comfortable around them, treating Joel with an ease that would have been impossible just months ago. She teased him, annoyed him, wore him down with an endless stream of No Pun Intended jokes from Will Livingston’s book while Joel pretended he didn’t find them funny. Anne appreciated it—more than she’d admit. Sometimes they laughed until their sides hurt, until the cold didn’t feel as cold, until their exhaustion didn’t weigh as much.

Now, as they neared Jackson, that fragile balance felt more important than ever. Joel was terrified he wouldn’t find Tommy, and he was using every ounce of his mental strength not to think about it too much. Earlier, when they stopped to set up camp, he had almost had a panic attack. Anne, sitting nearby, had pretended not to notice at first. Then, without a word, she leaned against him—just enough to ground him. Just enough to say: I’m here. We’re close. It’s gonna be okay. He hadn’t said anything. But his breathing had gone back to normal.

Now, as the sun dipped below the mountains, the cold settled in again. Snow covered the ground, reflecting the last light of day, making everything look too bright, and the air smelled of pine and frost. The fire crackled, its warmth pushing back the bite of the cold air. It cast flickering shadows on their faces, painting them in a soft, amber glow. Joel sat with his back against the side of a small cavern, and the flask of whiskey in his hand was reflecting the firelight as he took a sip. Anne was perched on the opposite side of the fire, her knees tucked to her chest, watching the flames dance. Ellie had scrambled up a boulder nearby, balancing herself precariously as she stared up at the sky.

“Ellie,” Joel called, “get down from there before you break somethin’.”

Ellie groaned but started making her way down. “But, man… there are so many stars,” she said.

Anne followed her gaze. “Yeah,” she murmured. “They’re beautiful.”

Ellie was quiet for a moment before asking, “So… what do you think the Fireflies are gonna do to me? Like, just run some tests, or…?”

Joel’s jaw tightened slightly, his eyes flickering toward the fire. “I think it’s gonna be more complicated than that,” he said after a pause. “But… I don’t know.”

Anne nodded. She wasn’t sure what the Fireflies had in mind either, and something about it didn’t sit right with her.

Ellie let that settle before glancing between them again. “And what about after? After we get there, after they do… whatever. What are we gonna do?”

Joel raised an eyebrow, giving her a sideways look. “Oh, it’s a we now?”

Ellie scoffed. “Okay, you.”

Anne shot Joel a quick glance, thinking he’d been a little harsh, but she didn’t say anything. Maybe because she didn’t know what to think either. The idea of them parting ways wasn’t something she wanted to dwell on. She’d grown used to this strange little trio. She was comfortable with it—maybe too comfortable.

Joel finally sighed. “I dunno. Maybe find somewhere quiet, like a ranch. Settle down. Get some land.” He paused, then added, almost embarrassed, “Raise some sheep.”

Ellie chuckled, shaking her head. “Sheep? Nice.”

“They’re quiet. Do what they’re told,” he said with a smirk.

“Yeah, okay. So… just you and a bunch of sheep.” She nodded. “Romantic.”

Anne smiled at that, but the warmth of the fire did little to thaw the complicated tangle of emotions sitting heavy in her chest. She didn’t offer any plans of her own—because she didn’t have any. She hadn’t let herself think that far ahead.

“What about you? Where are you gonna go?” Joel asked.

Ellie shrugged. “It’s probably ‘cause I grew up in the QZ. Behind you, there’s the ocean. In front of you, there’s a wall. Nowhere else to look but up. I read everything I could in the school library—Neil Armstrong, Buzz Aldrin, Jim Lovell. But you know who my favorite is?”

“Sally Ride,” Anne said.

Ellie grinned. “Sally fuckin’ Ride. Best astronaut name ever.”

The fire crackled, filling the silence that followed. The night felt heavier now, the stars above seeming just a little brighter, a little farther out of reach.

After a while, Ellie yawned, stretching her arms above her head. “So, uh… first watch or second?”

“We’ll do both,” Anne said softly, glancing at Joel.

“Yeah,” Joel agreed. “Get some sleep.”

Ellie groaned but didn’t argue. She grabbed her blanket and walked inside the little cavern.

“Dream of sheep ranches on the moon,” Joel teased, but his voice was soft.

Ellie’s tired laugh drifted through the camp, “I will.”

The dark began to claim the sky, it was a moonless night, the stars were bright and seemed closer to earth. Anne bumped Joel’s boot with her own, signaling for him to pass her a bit of whiskey. There was a strange atmosphere between them tonight, and Anne was still trying to understand what she would do after reaching the Fireflies. Joel, as if he was reading her mind, spoke up all of a sudden.

“Did you really want to go?”

Anne was surprised by the question. She considered deflecting—old habits—but if these past two months had taught her anything, it was that avoiding the truth never got her anywhere. She had learned to speak honestly, even when it was difficult.

“I don’t know. I think I always kind of liked the idea that I could do something… Meaningful. Doesn’t mean that I want to change the world, but I wanted to believe that I could change something for the better, even the smallest thing”

“Yeah, I know”, he replied.

“I wanted to tell you”

“But you didn’t”

“I would have”, she replied quickly.

“Really?”

“Yes, really. You are—You were…”, she exhaled, “I never stopped—”

She couldn’t finish the sentence. And in the dim firelight, his eyes flickered, his heartbeat beginning to race.

“I never stopped believing that we could do something different. Something good.” Her voice was steadier now. “I would have asked you to come with me.”

They had talked about it one night. They had spoken about leaving Boston, spending a few months with the Fireflies, and then deciding if it was worth it. He had agreed—eventually. It had taken some time to convince him, but deep down, he knew he struggled to look at himself in the mirror. The nightmares of his past, of everything he had endured, kept him awake at night. Anne had reminded him that there was an alternative, that he could be a better man—or at least, that he could reclaim some small part of who he had once been. Secretly, he liked that feeling, it was electrifying.

He swallowed and looked in her eyes, searching for something. And he could see how sweet she was. He could see her dreams, how badly she wanted to be a better person.

“Well I–”, he was struggling to find the words, “I would have liked that”.

“Looks like we didn’t really have a choice, after all”, she said looking at Ellie, who was already asleep.

“Yeah…”, he looked at her briefly, and after a long pause he continued, “I’m sorry about what happened”.

“What do you mean?” What did he mean?

“I mean how–  Things uh… ended”.

“Me too”.

She hadn’t expected him to say something like this, but maybe she was reading too much into it. “It was my fault,” she added before she could stop herself.

“It wasn’t anyone’s fault, Anne,” he said, shaking his head.

“I know. I meant that… I don’t know. I could have done things diff—”

“No, you couldn’t.”

He realized the words had come out wrong. He wasn’t mad at her, not really—though the hurt still lingered. But he meant what he said. He didn’t think it was anyone’s fault. Some things just happened. He wanted to say all of this, wanted to voice every thought running through his head, but fear gripped him instead. All of a sudden, he realized he was admitting too much.

“We both could have handled things differently,” he said instead. “But there’s no use cryin’ over spilt milk now.”

She just nodded. Decided not to push it. She didn’t want to ruin the rare moment they were finally having.

Ellie woke up at dawn, finding Joel and Anne both sound asleep, they were now closer to each other, probably trying to fight the cold of the night. She decided to let them rest a bit more, they needed it and she couldn’t bear them being even grumpier. She slowly crouched down beside Joel, trying not to make any sound, and took the rifle from his side. As she was closer to them, she noticed that they had fallen asleep with their hands intertwined. She smiled at the sight, even though it was kind of embarrassing to see. But the idea of them being closer was something she always kept in the back of her mind, from the second she saw them arguing. She found it comforting, knowing that they cared about each other, even if they tried so hard not to show any emotion. It told her that they could care, maybe, even for her.

Ellie did everything they had taught her about keeping watch: she stayed low, kept her ears sharp, made sure to scan the area every few minutes, and never let the fire die completely. She was proud of herself, but she wondered if they were going to be mad that she hadn’t woken them up—or if they were going to beat themselves up for falling asleep in the first place. Probably yes, they would. They were still trying to accept that sometimes they failed at maintaining the meticulous control they wanted to impose—mainly on themselves—to keep Ellie safe. And they still didn’t quite accept that Ellie wasn’t a normal adolescent. She had grown up in a QZ, gone to FEDRA school, killed two people. One of them to save Joel, actually. They didn’t know the details about the other one. She had only brought it up once before quickly shutting it down, saying she didn’t want to talk about it. And they had respected that.

Eventually, they woke up. Joel was the first to open his eyes, he instantly noticed the warmth radiating from his left hand and quickly retracted it. His mind drifted to the conversation they had the night before, he thought he shared too much, it was foolish and it was dangerous. But just as quickly, he recalibrated his thoughts, reminding himself of what mattered. After the little dance they shared, after spending every day together for almost three months, he couldn’t stop himself from feeling drawn to her. It terrified him. But it was beyond his control. Every time they touched—even unconsciously—his body burned. They hadn’t seen each other for an entire year. He had forced himself to forget everything that reminded him of her—her eyes, her touch, the sound of her voice. Most of all, he missed talking to her. Laughing. Hell, he even missed their bickering over nothing at all. For so long, he had shut it all down. And it had worked. But now it was impossible, and in some resolute moments, he simply accepted it and let himself go.

Anne woke up. She remembered falling asleep. Remembered how, slowly, she had taken his hand in hers—and how he had let her. How his thumb had traced soft circles against her palm. And now, she regretted it. She was so stupid. She knew this would only hurt her, and him. Again. But still, she kept doing it. Kept finding ways to touch him, to be near him. She just couldn’t help it. As she fully came to, she heard Joel telling Ellie to wake them if she ever found them asleep.

Fuck, she thought. These things can’t happen. We can’t just fall asleep like that.

What if someone came and Ellie couldn’t warn them?

What if Ellie didn’t wake up and someone snuck up on them?

No. Too stupid.

“You have to wake us up, Ellie. Alright?”, she said to Ellie, even if Joel had just finished to say the same thing to her. She just scoffed, thinking that she expected this reaction, but she wasn’t really bothered. She knew they were mostly mad at themselves, and she thought it was unnecessary. But all these mental processes couldn’t be simply translated into words in that moment, so she just agreed and decided it was better to let it go and not piss them off any further.

They reached an old power plant, and strangely, it didn’t seem entirely broken down. Just in case someone was living there, they decided it was best to go around. Jackson was close now. The map, after everything it had been through, was barely readable, but they were heading in the right direction. Based on their calculations—and, honestly, just basic geography and the simple fact that ‘keep moving straight’ seemed to be working—they would reach Jackson within a day.

“Man, I’m starving,” Ellie groaned.

“Yeah, me too,” Joel said, “Let’s get around this place first, then we’ll look for something to eat.”

“You know what?” Ellie continued, “You should teach me how to hunt.”

“Mmh.”

“What?” she snapped, “You think I can’t do it? ‘Cause I’m a girl? Anne does it.”

“No. I think you’re capable,” Joel said, “I’m just not sure about the dressing.”

“The dressing?” Ellie frowned.

“It’s when you pull the guts out,” Anne explained.

Ellie smirked, “Shouldn’t it be called undressing? Since, you know, you’re taking something out?”

Joel shook his head in disbelief, “Well, it’s called dressing.”

Ellie grinned. She always had fun poking at Joel like this, “Kinda stupid, but… okay.”

“My God,” Joel muttered.

As they moved along the perimeter, they realized the plant was massive, its walls stretching endlessly in both directions, reinforced with rusted fences and overgrown debris. The further they went, the clearer it became: there was no easy way through.

“Shit,” Joel muttered, stopping near a giant gate. He tested it, giving it a firm shove, but it wouldn’t budge. Anne joined him, pushing against it with both hands, but it was sealed shut.

“Now what?” Joel asked, glancing at her.

Anne exhaled sharply, scanning the area, "We could try jumping the fence, maybe. But first, let’s look around—there might be a hole in the wall somewh—"

A gunshot rang out from above. Instinctively, they all looked up, their hands moving to their weapons.

“Don’t even think about taking out your weapons. And tell the girl to drop hers. Now.”, said a woman pointing a rifle at them.

“Ellie, do as the lady says”, said Joel.

“Please tell me you’re lost”, the lady from above continued.

“We didn’t know this place was occupied,” Anne replied, stepping back from the gate. “We just wanted to go around, but it’s impossible.”

“They’re alright,” a man’s voice interrupted.

“What? Do you know these people?”

The heavy creak of the gate swinging open cut the tension, and a man stepped into view.

“I know him,” he said. “He’s my goddamn brother.”

Joel’s eyes widened, disbelief flickering into relief.

“Tommy,” he breathed.

“Holy shit,” Tommy muttered before stepping forward and pulling Joel into a tight hug. Joel laughed, hugging him back.

“How you doin’, baby brother?”

Tommy pulled away but kept a hand on Joel’s shoulder, scanning him for a moment before shaking his head with a grin. “Lemme look at you. You got fuckin’ old.”

Joel chuckled, brushing Tommy’s hand off playfully, “Easy. It’s gonna happen to you too.”

Anne and Ellie stood back, watching the reunion without wanting to interrupt. Anne studied Tommy—he looked just like she had imagined. And for a brief moment, she was happy. Happy that whatever had come between the brothers before didn’t seem to matter anymore.

Meanwhile, the woman from the gate climbed down and joined them. Tommy gestured toward her.

“This is Maria. Be nice to her—she sorta runs things around here.”

��Ma’am,” Joel said, tipping his head, “Thanks for not blowin’ our heads off.”

Maria chuckled, then turned to Ellie and Anne, “Ellie, right? And you are?”

“Anne.”

“Anne?”, asked Tommy, “Anne from Boston?”

Anne chuckled, “Anne from Boston, yeah”

“Ah! Finally I see the face of the one drivin’ my brother crazy.”, he said while extending his hand.

“Nice to meet you too, Tommy”, she said smiling as she shook his hand.

Joel turned to her, and for a brief moment, they exchanged an embarrassed glance. Maria, sensing the tension, smoothly changed the subject. “Come on, let’s get you inside. You must be hungry,” she said, looking at Ellie.

“Starving”, she answered, and followed Maria.

Tommy explained how they were trying to repair the power plant after being attacked by a group of raiders. As they showed them around, Ellie seemed both confused and surprised. She kept glancing at Joel and Tommy as she nibbled on a piece of chocolate Maria had given her to hold her over. Joel was acting different around his brother. She didn’t want to admit it, but she was jealous. Anne was surprised too, but her focus was elsewhere—on Ellie, who seemed bothered by something Anne couldn’t quite figure out. Maybe she was just tired. Or maybe, as they were getting closer to the end of their journey, she was starting to worry about what would happen to her. Anne decided she’d have to talk to her if they could find a moment—to reassure her, or at least figure out what was going on. Over the past two months, she had gotten more accustomed to talking to Ellie, getting to know her, and learning not to be afraid of her unpredictable mood swings. But she still needed to refine her approach. She wasn’t like Joel—he had already been a parent.

Speaking of, today he was cold with both of them. Still, it was better than his glorious grumpy days, at least.

After they finished the tour, Maria told them they could head back to Jackson together. They could borrow a horse—she and Tommy were scheduled to return to the plant anyway and would bring it back later. Ellie mounted with Joel, and Anne rode with Maria, so the horses wouldn’t have to carry too much weight. The ride back was beautiful. The sun was high, its light reflecting off the snow in a blinding shimmer. Anne could feel its warmth on her cheeks, and for a moment, she closed her eyes, inhaling the crisp air. It smelled of water. It reminded her of that one time they went to Wissahickon when she was in elementary school. She realized then—she had so many good memories in that city, all buried beneath the deep pain that came after. Nostalgia was a strange feeling. A good one. And maybe it was a compromise she hadn’t realized she could make. Everything had a double side, and she had learned to appreciate the dichotomy of suffering. The challenge was to find equilibrium. Maybe that’s what she should focus on.

“Here we are,” Tommy said.

From the top of the hill, they could see a small settlement, surrounded by mountains and, more practically, by a towering concrete wall. Very reassuring, Ellie thought. She liked that. If they hadn’t seen it with their own eyes, they wouldn’t have believed a place like this could exist.

Once inside, it was even more incredible. People looked at them, greeting Tommy and Maria as they passed. People were being people again. Boston wasn’t like this. Smiles were rare there—everyone was fighting for more ration cards, more jobs, more respect, whatever that meant. But here, it seemed like they had found balance. As Maria walked them through town, she explained how things worked.

“Look, Joel! Your sheep!”

Ellie had relaxed a little. She was taking it all in, eyes wide, shocked that a place like this could exist. But even as she marveled at it, a quiet sadness crept in. Because she knew they wouldn’t be staying. And worse—she didn’t know what would happen next. Would she stay with Joel? With Anne? With both of them?

She wanted to.

“Alright,” Maria said. “Let’s have a proper meal. Come inside.”

“This is the dining area. We have meat over there, vegetables from the garden, and just recently, we started making sheep cheese.”

“Wow. That’s impressive”, said Anne.

“Yeah. It wasn’t easy, but we made it. Still a lot to improve, though”, replied Maria.

“I can imagine. And you run the place?”, she asked.

“Not exactly. Let’s just say I manage some things, but we don’t have a ‘chief.’ Everyone collaborates to keep things running. We hold weekly assemblies to discuss problems and new strategies.”

“So… like communism,” Anne observed.

Tommy made a face. Joel glanced at him, smirking.

“Yeah, you could say that,” Maria admitted. “But let’s not say it out loud. People have a hard time coming to terms with the fact that this is, in fact, not a utopia.”

“Oh, you can bet on that. I’m certainly not gonna be the one to ruin the dream,” Anne replied.

They sat at a table in the center of the room, grabbing their food and digging in. Maybe a bit fast. Too fast. Tommy and Maria exchanged a look, watching as they practically devoured everything on their plates. Joel noticed, “Sorry. We haven’t had a proper meal in a while.”

“I think I’ve never had a proper meal. This is fuckin’ amazing,” Ellie said, talking with her mouth full.

Joel gave her a look, “Ellie. Let’s mind our manners.”

She ignored him, still shoveling food into her mouth, completely unbothered.

“What?” she finally said, catching someone staring at her.

Joel sighed, “What’s wrong with you?” he asked, his voice softer this time.

“You should ask her, since she keeps staring,” Ellie muttered.

“She’s just curious. We don’t see many new people here, especially kids,” Maria said.

“I’m fourteen. Not a kid,” Ellie snapped, scoffing as she turned back to her plate.

Anne shot her a glare before glancing at Joel, who looked just as confused by Ellie’s attitude.

“Okay then,” Maria said, her patience beginning to thin.

“I think we’re all just a little tired,” Anne offered, trying to smooth things over.

But she could tell Maria wasn’t convinced. She kept looking at Joel, her expression was suspicious, she couldn’t quite place it. And she noticed the way Maria kept glancing at her too, like she was trying to piece together what their relationship was, why they were traveling with a kid that clearly wasn’t theirs. She couldn’t really blame her, and she knew they’d have to explain.

And man, she really didn’t have the energy for it.

Was Joel going to tell Tommy that Ellie was immune? Maybe. Maybe not.

“So…”

Here we go.

“What brings you here? What’s the story?”, asked Maria.

Mh. Very direct, Anne thought.

Nobody answered. The silence dragged on, long enough to be uncomfortable. Then Joel finally cleared his throat.

“We, uhh… we have a job to complete. A simple drop-off.”

Maria raised an eyebrow, “Okay.” She waited, expecting more. Anne and Joel exchanged a look.

“We have a deal with the Fireflies,” Anne said.

Maria exhaled sharply, glancing at Tommy before nodding, “Listen, I’m gonna be honest with you. I’m not going to ask what it is you’re dropping off. Frankly, I feel like the less I know, the better. But you’ve seen this place. We don’t want any—”

“Ma’am, we understand your concern,” Joel cut in. “We won’t cause any trouble here. In fact, we’ll be on our way soon.”

“I don’t think we’ve caused any trouble so far—” Ellie muttered.

Anne had let her slide before, but not this time, “Ellie, can you please?”

“What? She’s treating us like criminals.”

“We just have to be careful who we let in, that’s all,” Maria said evenly.

Ellie scoffed, letting her fork clatter against the plate before gesturing at Joel, “He’s his fuckin’ brother, man.”

“Ellie, enough,” Anne snapped. Ellie looked ready to fire back, but one sharp glare from Anne made her reconsider. She clenched her jaw, swallowing whatever response she wanted to give. Anne waited a beat to be sure Ellie was done before turning to Maria.

“I’m really sorry about that. As Joel said, we don’t want to cause any trouble.”

Tommy interrupted, one could see he was a bit embarrassed by this whole misunderstanding, “I think maybe we got off on the wrong foot here.”

Joel sighed, stepping in, “Yes. Ma’am, we’re really thankful for your hospitality and all,” he said before turning to Tommy. “But it’d be nice to have a moment. Just for family.”

“Well, actually…” Tommy said, reaching for Maria’s hand. “Maria is family.”

Joel froze. His eyes flicked down to their hands. He just stood there, silent. Tommy, sensing the tension, tried to ease it, “We all gotta get wrangled up at some point.”

Ellie was the first to speak.

“Oh shit. Congrats.”

Anne followed her lead, “Yeah, uh… congrats.”

Tommy and Maria nodded, waiting for Joel to say something. But he didn’t. He was still staring at them, stuck.

Ellie nudged his elbow, whispering, “Joel. Say congrats.”

That seemed to snap him out of it.

“…Congrats,” he said, in the plainest tone possible.

Nobody said anything anymore. Anne stared down at her plate, while Ellie seemed to be the only one amused by the whole situation. Maria, finally, decided to calm down a little and give them the benefit of the doubt. Ellie was right—Joel was Tommy’s brother. And even though Maria knew about Joel’s past—and was beginning to suspect he shared some of it with Anne, who seemed anything but a saint—she realized she had been a little too harsh. Maybe it was just her way of protecting Tommy from something she feared would hurt him. But she could see how relieved he had been when he saw Joel. And that was important.

So, she let it go.

“Alright. Let’s give the boys some space,” she said, turning to Anne and Ellie. “Come with me. I figure you could use some time to relax—and have a shower.”

Anne was surprised by Maria’s sudden change of heart, but she decided to just appreciate it.

Maria led them to her and Tommy’s house, and the feeling was oddly familiar—like being at Bill and Frank’s. Anne had always liked the smell of other people’s homes. It was intimate, like getting to know someone on a more instinctive level, but practical at the same time. Their house smelled of wood and incense. Ellie went to shower first while Anne helped Maria gather a few things she planned to give them. Anne tried to tell her they didn’t need anything but a coat for Ellie, but Maria insisted on giving them more, and Anne lost the battle. She quickly realized it was hard to argue with Maria. But she liked that about her.

As Ellie was showering, Maria offered Anne a coffee, and she had insisted on helping make it, saying that using a moka reminded her of good times. She was lying, she had used the moka probably only three times in her entire life. But it seemed like the only way to convince Maria, who finally sat down at the small table in the kitchen.

“I hear you’re from Boston?” Maria asked Anne.

“Yes. Well, I went there after the outbreak. But I always lived in Philadelphia. You from Wyoming?”

“No. I’m originally from Omaha, Nebraska. Came here after a while—mostly because of my dad’s will. He wanted to give people an alternative.”

“I’ve been to Nebraska once, to Lincoln. ‘The Gateway to the West’”, Anne said with a small smile.

Maria looked at her, surprised she knew that. She chuckled, “That’s right. I almost forgot about that. But I always thought it was a nice nickname.”

“It is,” Anne agreed. “How did you manage to build something like this?”

“Oh, you know, it wasn’t easy. And it’s really my father’s doing. The hardest part was trusting others—and having them trust you back.”

“I bet. If someone had described a place like this to me, I would’ve thought they were messing with me”, Anne admitted.

“Sometimes I can’t believe it either.”

Anne finished pouring the coffee into the cups and sat down with Maria.

“How did you meet Tommy?” she asked, mostly to steer the conversation away from herself.

“He stumbled in here, much like you. We took a chance on him, and we got to know each other,” she paused, then added, “You knew him years ago, right?”

“Not really. We just talked over the radio a couple of times. By the time I got to Boston, he was already gone with the Fireflies.”

“Right, I figured.” Maria hesitated, then sighed, “About before—I’m sorry if I was so defensive. I know a thing or two about Joel’s past, and I—I don’t know, I guess I expected their reunion to be… different.”

“I know. I was worried too, to be honest.”

Maria studied Anne carefully. Joel didn’t seem like a bad man, but she couldn’t ignore what she had heard about him.

“I guess you and Joel go way back.”

“Yes. I mean—no. We, uhh…” Anne hesitated. “I’ve known him for a long time. We’re—were—colleagues.”

Maria exhaled. “‘Colleagues,’” she repeated, unconvinced, “I thought you two were together.”

“No. We just worked together.”

“Oh, well. The last time Tommy spoke to Joel, he told me he was happy his brother had finally found someone. And he mentioned an Anne.” Maria tilted her head slightly, “But maybe that wasn’t you, then.”

Anne raised an eyebrow, “You seem pretty invested in my relationship with Joel.”

Maria held up a hand, “I’m sorry, you’re right. I’m just trying to understand.”

“Understand what?”

Maria studied her for a second before answering, “You seem like a nice person. Reasonable.”

Anne narrowed her eyes, “But?”

Maria hesitated before finally saying it, “We have to be careful about who we let in this place. And I’m sure you’re familiar with Joel’s past.”

Anne’s expression darkened, “I’m not sure where this is going. He’s done what he’s done to survive.”

“I know. But I’m just making sure.”

“Tommy was with him too. Is he a bad person?”

Maria tensed slightly, “Well, Tommy was forced to follow him.”

Anne scoffed, “Oh, you can’t really believe that.”

Maria opened her mouth, then closed it. Because Anne had a point. settled between them. Anne could feel her pulse quicken as she tried to think of something else to say to defend Joel. She really didn’t like how Maria had already drawn her conclusions about him.

“Look, I know it can be difficult to accept. I struggled with it for a long time—understanding how people could act in certain ways, how they could do terrible things. There isn’t an answer. Some people are just bad for the sake of it. But at some point, you realize that some of us were forced by circumstances—and that they’ll regret everything until the day they die. I know what you want to hear from me. That Joel’s just a terrible guy. And I can see that you’re a bit preoccupied, maybe worried that he’s controlling me, or Ellie.”

She exhaled. “I can’t believe I’m admitting this to a stranger,” she muttered to herself.

“Joel’s the best person I know. He’s one of the few people I still see humanity in. He’s done terrible things. I’ve done terrible things. And if you can say—if you can swear—that you’ve never had to clean your hands of blood, then I think you’re just privileged. An exception.”

She held Maria’s gaze.

“Joel cares more than he lets on, and sometimes more than he should. And I think you know what that’s like. I saw the names on your memorial— I guess you know what happened to him. And I know you understand his grief because you carry your own. And I’m really sorry about that”.

“As you said, the hardest part is trusting others. But I’m asking you to trust me on this one.”

Everything Anne said resonated with Maria. She had thought the same things about Tommy. And she, too, had been forced to do things she was still trying to bury within herself. Anne was right. And Maria suddenly felt a little stupid. She still wanted to make sure Ellie was in safe hands, but she could see now—Anne was a good person.

“Okay. I’m sorry if it felt like I was interrogating you”, Maria said.

“No worries, I understand.”

“No, I was a jerk. I guess old habits die hard”

Anne chuckled, “I’m guessing you worked in law.”

“You guessed right. I was a district attorney.”

“Figures.” Anne smiled.

Ellie came down the stairs at that moment, and Anne took it as her cue to leave. She left her with Maria and went to take a shower. She was glad the conversation with Maria had gone the way it did. She was also relieved that it was over, to be honest. But it had to be done, and she thought she did a damn good job defending Joel. Now he really owed her, she thought, a little amused.

The shower was much needed. She let the hot water run down her back, scrubbing away layers of dirt, exhaustion, and tension. By the time she came back downstairs, Maria was cutting Ellie’s hair, and Anne could tell she had been subjected to some questioning. Fair enough. The atmosphere felt lighter, at least.

When Maria finished with Ellie, she turned to Anne. “Want me to trim yours?”

Before Anne could answer, Ellie perked up, “Oh, definitely.”

Anne frowned, “What?”

“You should cut it short,” Ellie said, eyeing her like she was the most oblivious person in the world.

Anne hesitated, “I don’t know…”

“Oh, come on”, Ellie scoffed, “You’re always complaining about it—how it gets in your face, how it’s annoying to wash—”, she mimicked Anne’s voice with an exaggerated whine. Anne shot her a glare, but  Ellie was right. She had wanted to cut it for a long time—having long hair was a pain, a luxury she didn’t need.

Ellie saw the hesitation and pounced, “It’ll be practical. Less weight, less hassle. And way harder for someone to grab in a fight.”

Anne sighed, rubbing her temples. Maria was watching, mildly amused.

“Fine,” Anne muttered.

Ellie grinned victoriously as Maria motioned for her to sit down, “Go big or go home,” Ellie added. “Chop it off.”

Maria worked quickly, her scissors moving with ease as strands of hair fell to the floor, lighter and lighter with each snip. When it was done, Ellie grinned and handed Anne a small mirror.

Oh God. It was really short.

“It’s really nice,” Maria said.

Ellie nodded. “Come on, don’t make that face. It really suits you.”

Anne smirked, looking at herself in the mirror. “I’m not sure I like it.”

“Oh, come on. You’re beautiful. You’d be beautiful even if I shaved you completely bald,” Maria said with a smirk.

Anne raised an eyebrow. “Well, I don’t know if I agree with that last part, but thank you. Even if it was a very aggressive compliment.”

Maria shrugged. “I just met you, but you seem pretty stubborn, so I figured I had to be this aggressive.”

“You’ve got a point.” Anne chuckled. “But really, I appreciate it.”

“Ah, shush, shush, I don’t wanna hear it.” Maria waved her off with a dismissive flick of her hand.

She stood up, stretching. “Alright, I’ve gotta take two horses back to the plant. You can rest here for a while—we’re getting a house cleaned up for you to stay in tonight. But, two important things: First—tonight’s movie night. Ellie, you wanna go?”

“Well, I—” Ellie hesitated, glancing at Anne for approval.

Anne just nodded.

“I would like to,” Ellie confirmed.

“Nice. It starts at 7.30 pm, it’s in the small cinema near the stables”, Maria said, and turned to look at Anne, “And second—there’s the Tipsy Bison. It’s a bar we’ve got here. I’ll tell Tommy and Joel to meet us there later—if you’re not too tired for a drink or two and some music.”

“Oh, I—” Anne hesitated, then smiled. “Yeah, that actually sounds really nice.”

“Perfect. See you then!” Maria said, heading for the door.

Anne and Ellie crashed onto the couch together, sinking into the worn cushions. Anne noticed Ellie had gone unusually quiet. Her eyes kept flickering toward Maria’s memorial, and every now and then, it looked like she wanted to ask something—but couldn’t bring herself to do it.

“A penny for your thoughts?” Anne asked.

Ellie blinked. “What?”

“It’s a saying. Means I’d pay a penny to know what you’re thinking.”

“Oh.”

“Come on.”

“Nothing, I was just looking around.”

Anne raised an eyebrow. Ellie sighed, realizing she couldn’t fool her.

“Did you know Joel had a daughter?” Ellie asked suddenly.

“Yes, I knew.”

“Maria told me.”

“I figured.”

“He never said anything about it.”

Anne exhaled. “Well, I don’t think he wants to remember.”

“Yeah, I see. I’m sorry.”

“Yeah.”

Silence settled between them. But Anne could tell Ellie still had something on her mind.

“I know there’s something else,” Anne said.

Ellie hesitated. “What do you mean?”

“You can talk to me, Ellie.”

Ellie fidgeted with the hem of her sleeve. “I just—I think it’s this place. I don’t know. Everything I knew was Boston. And now I see kids laughing, going to the movies, eating together…”

Anne nodded. “I get that. Feels a bit strange.”

“And they have families.”

“They do.”

Anne knew what Ellie meant. But she didn’t know how to console her. Because she felt it too. That same knot of hurt, anger, and envy twisting inside. It was easier to struggle when you didn’t know there was an alternative. But now, seeing it firsthand—watching other people live while they had spent so much time just surviving—it fucked with them. Anne wasn’t sure what to say. So instead, she tried to distract Ellie.

“Alright, enough brooding,” she said, nudging her lightly. “Board game?”

Ellie smirked, sniffing slightly, “You’re gonna regret this.”

They played some version of Scrabble, and for a while, it worked. Ellie’s laughter broke through the heaviness, and Anne counted that as a win. By the time Maria returned to take them to the house they’d be staying in for the night, the weight on their chests felt just a little lighter.

But Joel wasn’t there.

Anne hadn’t seen him since lunch—he had disappeared. And she had a feeling it wasn’t just because he needed space. She could imagine exactly how this place was sitting with him. Jackson was everything he had been forced to forget. A functioning town, a home, with warmth, laughter, and people who could afford to care about things beyond just survival. It was the kind of life he had lost. The kind he had refused to let himself want again. And now, standing in the middle of it, she knew it had to be eating him alive. Seeing Tommy settled, safe, married. Watching kids run around, growing up without learning how to hold a gun before they learned how to read. Knowing that, for some people, the world hadn’t completely ended. Anne wondered if, deep down, a part of him resented it. If it made his grief sharper, harder to ignore. If it made everything he had done—the things they had both done—feel even heavier.

That part, she could understand. But what pissed her off was that she thought they had gotten past this. Instead, the second they set foot in a place that could actually give them a break, he shut down again. Disappearing instead of talking to her. It made her feel stupid, like she had imagined all the progress they had made. Like she had built something in her head that wasn’t real. Maybe she should’ve expected it. This was who Joel was—when things got too much, when feelings started creeping in, he ran. He buried it, locked it up, and shut people out. And he constantly gave her mixed signals.

I’ll have to talk to him, she thought.

The house had three separate bedrooms, a nice bathroom, and a kitchen. More than they had hoped for. Maria brought them something to eat, and they spent the early evening together, sharing a quiet meal. The movie was set to start early—7:30 pm—and Maria had told Anne to meet her and Tommy at the Tipsy Bison afterward. They had invited her and Ellie to dinner, but Anne didn’t want to intrude more than they already had.

Ellie had dozed off on the couch, and for a moment, Anne considered letting her sleep. But she remembered how excited Ellie had seemed about the movie, even if she’d been a little hesitant. So she gently shook her awake and walked her over to the small area they had set up as a theater.

For a second, she actually wanted to stay. To sit in the dark and let herself get lost in whatever film they were showing. But she also, strangely, felt excited to go to the bar with the others. It had been so long since she had done something normal, and she felt a pull toward it—toward the possibility of unwinding, maybe even enjoying herself for a few hours.

When she arrived in front of the bar, she felt a bit anxious. All of a sudden, she was hyper-aware of everything. Especially how she looked. She had already forgotten about her stupid decision to cut her hair really short. She hadn’t cared about her appearance for months—hadn’t even known what she looked like, aside from the occasional glimpse in the shattered window of some abandoned car. And what about her clothes? Maria had given her new ones, and they fit well. She liked the flannel shirt. But now, for some reason, she felt insecure about everything. She adjusted her hair a little. Then she took a breath and decided to just go in.

Fuck it.

Inside, a guy and a girl were singing on the small stage, some people were slowly dancing, while others sat around drinking. Anne glanced around, and her eyes landed on Joel’s back. It looked like he had changed into clean clothes, too. She wondered where the hell he had gone. Then she tricked her brain into pretending she didn’t care. She walked toward them, and as she got close, Tommy greeted her, “Here you are. We were startin’ to think you ditched us.”

Anne smiled and went to sit beside Joel—it was the only open seat. As soon as she sat down, Joel turned to look at her. She tried to smile at him, but before she could say anything, he said, “You cut your hair.”

Anne thought she might actually kill him.

Before she could come up with a sarcastic way to snap back, Maria intervened.

“Actually, I’m the artist,” she said.

Anne and Tommy both laughed.

“It’s really good,” Tommy added.

“Thanks, Tommy,” Anne replied.

“Yeah, you look b— you— It’s—”. But he never finished that sentence, just nodded to complete it, masking his extreme embarrassment by practically downing the beer in his hand in one go.

“Guess I’ll take that as a compliment”

Joel just nodded, then cleared his throat, “is Ellie at the movies?”

“Yes”

“Have you eaten?”, he asked her.

Bold of him to assume he’ll live long enough to care. She thought.

“Worried about my caloric intake?”, she said sarcastically, but she saw that he didn’t laugh and his expression was sad. Fine, she’d cut him a break, “Yes, with Ellie. You?”

“Yes.”

“Okay.”

Maria and Tommy could feel the tension, but luckily, they were both good at making small talk. After a while—and after a few beers—Joel had finally started to relax. But Anne could still tell something was puzzling him. Even so, she thought she could see how much he cared about Tommy, and vice versa. They talked about their younger years—Tommy being a little too adventurous, ending up in jail more times than not, and Joel always playing the role of the responsible older brother, constantly having to save Tommy’s ass.

“Actually, one time I had to save your ass,” Tommy said.

“I don’t remember that.”

“Ah! Very convenient. Let me refresh your memory.”

“Tommy…” Joel warned.

“So, we were supposed to go to our parents’ house for Christmas, and—if you didn’t know—Joel hated Christmas for a while. And it was that time. I was living with a roommate who had a bit of a drug thing going on, so I told Joel to pick me up and that we could smoke a joint before heading over. He agreed.

“So we’re at my apartment, and all of a sudden, my girlfriend at the time rings the doorbell—and she is pissed. So I go downstairs, and I end up stayin’ there for, fuck, for almost an hour.”

“My God,” Joel muttered, half-smiling as he took a sip of beer.

“When I come back up, I find my roommate completely knocked out on the sofa, and little Joel here, laughing his ass off at some stupid joke from a cereal box. You know, those corny jokes they sometimes print on the pack?”

“Oh, now you have to tell us the joke. Do you remember it?” Maria asked, amused.

Joel chuckled and rubbed a hand down his face, “I actually do.”

“Come on,” Anne said, nudging his elbow with hers.

“Alright, alright.” He took another sip of beer and sighed before delivering it with a straight face, “To be frank, I’d have to change my name.”

It took a moment to realize that that was the joke. Anne looked at him with wide eyes, then started laughing. Joel caught her expression and lost it too, their laughter spiraling into breathless wheezing. Anne had to grip Joel’s arm just to keep herself steady, her forehead nearly hitting the table. Maria and Tommy exchanged looks, watching them like they were two lunatics.

Tommy shook his head. “Jesus Christ.” But then, the laughter became contagious, and suddenly, all four of them were gone—Maria and Tommy cracking up just from watching Anne and Joel lose their minds over the world’s stupidest joke. It took a full minute for them to catch their breath. Anne wiped the tears from her eyes, still grinning.

“Oh my God,” Maria said, clutching her stomach. “My belly hurts.”

“It isn’t finished,” Tommy added. “I see him like this, completely gone, so I have to literally drag him out of the apartment and shove him into the car. When we get there, our parents immediately ask what’s wrong with him, since his eyes are completely red. So I convince them that maybe he’s having an allergic reaction, and they panic—saying we need to go to the hospital.

“So we all go, and—long story short—I had to bribe the nurse to lie to our parents and say it was just a minor allergic reaction.”

As Tommy told the story, Anne found herself looking at Joel. And God, he was so handsome. His hair was all messy, his beard was the perfect mix of gray and dark strands, and the top buttons of his shirt were undone—just enough to reveal a glimpse of his chest.

“Oh, he really saved your ass,” she said to him.

“Yeah, yeah, I admit it. But it’s still nothing compared to everything I did for him,” Joel said, tilting his beer toward Tommy.

“Your secret is safe with us, don’t worry,” Maria assured him.

“I’m not worried about you,” Joel replied. “I’m worried about this one.” He pointed at Anne. She gasped mockingly, placing a hand over her heart, “Ouch. You really think I’d use this story against you?”

“Mmh-hmm,” he murmured, taking the last sip of his beer.

Anne watched the way his throat moved as he swallowed. His neck. She was losing it.

She straightened, about to retort, but before she could, someone approached the table, and Joel thought he looked a little bit too much at Anne. Yeah, he definitely didn’t like that. So, casually—like it was the most natural thing in the world—he rested his arm along the back of the bench, right on Anne’s side. Anne noticed. And appreciated it. Actually, she appreciated it a little too much, and she had to force herself not to smile. The guy noticed it, too. His gaze flickered between them before quickly redirecting to Tommy and Maria.

“Hey Tommy, Maria, I’m really sorry to disturb you, but we kinda have a minor problem at the stables. You said you might have time to check it out tonight.”

“Oh, fuck me. Right. Sorry, Mark. We’re coming in a minute.”

Mark nodded and walked away. Maria let out a breath, “Shit. I completely forgot we promised to help with the horses.”

Anne had offered to go with them, but Tommy shook his head, “Nah, you two enjoy your evening. You’ve gotta be exhausted.”

It was true. So they didn’t insist. And just like that, they were alone. The air between them shifted—charged all of a sudden. Their legs were still touching under the table, and Joel’s arm was still resting along the back of the bench behind her.

“They’re nice,” Anne said, turning slightly toward him.

“Yeah,” Joel nodded, “I’m happy for him.”

Anne finished her beer, setting the empty glass down a little too carefully. She didn’t want to ruin the vibe of the night. In fact, if the circumstances were different, she thought she knew exactly how she wanted this night to end. But she also knew, in her gut, that something was wrong. And if she didn’t address it now, she never would.

“Where were you today?” she asked, staring at her empty glass.

“With Tommy.”

“With Tommy. Okay.” She exhaled. She knew she’d have to practically extract the truth from him. “Is there something wrong?”

He scoffed, pulling his arm back and avoiding her eyes. He knew he had to talk to her—had known all day—but he had procrastinated until now.

“I— No. Nothing’s wrong.”

“Then talk.”

Joel huffed and stared down at his empty glass, hoping it would magically fill itself with poison so he could drink that instead of dealing with his emotions. She was looking at him. He knew she was pissed. And she had every right to be.

He was the only person who had the power to make her this mad, she thought.

“I swear, if you don’t tell me what’s wrong, I’m going to scream.”

He let out a small laugh at that. Anne smiled too but shook her head. Then she turned to look at him again, and this time, her anger was replaced by something else—something warm and sad at the same time. Something told her that whatever he had to say was going to hurt. And she had a feeling she already knew what it was. She shifted, fully turning to face him, resting half of her leg on the bench.

“Joel,” she said softly, “talk to me.”

He crumbled. He took both hands and ran them down his face. His breathing started to hitch, coming in uneven bursts. Anne noticed immediately. She wanted to touch him, to ground him, to reassure him—because she knew. She knew he was about to have a panic attack. Slowly, she reached for his wrist, her fingers wrapping around it as she gently guided his hand away from his face. They looked at each other. His eyes seemed brighter, almost glassy. Maybe it was just the light. He exhaled shakily and caressed her hand, as if trying to anchor himself.

“I— I need— Can we go out?”

He was defenseless. Anne had never seen him like this before—never seen him this exposed. And it terrified him, showing her this much, letting her see just how scared he was. But he couldn’t help it. Maybe it was the alcohol. Maybe the exhaustion. Maybe the way she was looking at him.

Anne didn’t hesitate. She stood up, and they left. As soon as they stepped outside, Joel sucked in a sharp breath, pressing a hand to his chest. They walked a few steps, then stopped. Joel leaned against the outer wall of the bar, eyes closed, focusing on steadying himself.

“Are you okay?” Anne asked.

“Yeah. No. No, I need a minute,” he muttered.

She dug into her pocket and pulled out Tess’s pack of cigarettes—Lucky Strike Red. She lit one, inhaled. Joel, still catching his breath, glanced at her from the corner of his eye. His breathing was settling now, each inhale less ragged than the last. Anne leaned against the wall beside him and held out the cigarette. He hesitated, it had been years since he last smoked.

But then, he took it. The first drag hit him hard—his throat burned, and he coughed. Anne chuckled, watching him with a smirk.

“How the fuck did she smoke these?” he asked, grimacing.

“It’s crazy, right? I never really inhaled, just acted tough around her,” she admitted.

Joel huffed a laugh, “Yeah. She was always so… consistent.”

Anne liked the way he said that. Consistent. It was a good adjective for Tess. Neither of them spoke for a while. Joel passed the cigarette back to Anne, and she took a slow drag before exhaling.

“You know,” she said, “I always wanted to be more like her. She had this way of doing things… of getting under your skin before you even realized it. And only then would you understand that it was exactly what you needed.”

Joel sighed. “Yeah…”

He paused, exhaling long and deep.

“Remember when she terrified that one strange guy?”

“The guy with the hat?”

“The guy with the hat,” he confirmed, chuckling, “I was convinced she was coming for me right after.”

Anne smirked, “Well, you were acting like a jerk. A little.”

“I was a bit of a jerk, yeah. But he deserved it”

They both tilted their heads back, looking at the night sky, lost in thoughts of Tess. Anne felt an odd sense of relief—finally being able to talk about her, and Joel lifted a heavy weight from his heart, too. He didn’t really acknowledge until now how much he wanted to talk about Tess, how he wanted to remember the good times they spent together. A thought, quick as the speed of light crossed his mind before he could push it away: I don’t know where I would be without Anne.

“Listen”, she said as she stubbed out the cigarette, “I don’t know what’s up with you. I think I know what you’re going to say, but I would be very glad if you told me, to be honest“. She now took two steps to get in front of him. Running a hand through her hair, she gathered whatever courage she had left and faced him. His breath rose in thin clouds of steam against the dark sky.

“I can’t”, he said. Just two simple words.

She knew what he meant instantly. But somehow, knowing didn’t make it hurt any less.

“Why?”, she asked.

Joel scoffed, running a hand down his beard, “Because I’m scared to death. I’m– I just know that I’m going to get her killed–“

“Joel it’s not gonna happen. We’ve been doing okay–”.

“No, Anne I’m– Please don’t make me do it”.

His voice cracked on the last word. Anne thought she could see that his eyes were watering, and his mind was going at full speed. He was begging her, this was how much he was scared.

“Joel”, she stepped even closer, “Look at me”

He did. And now, he could smell her. That familiar scent, warm even in the cold night air, mixing with the bite of winter.

“We’re going to be fine,” she said.

And God, why did she always know what to say?

Why was it so easy for her to talk to him?

Why couldn’t he just shut himself off from her, like he did with everyone else?

His breathing was heavy, his heart in turmoil, and he felt trapped—overwhelmed by panic. Gently, she placed a hand on his chest, trying to steady his breathing. Almost instinctively, he rested his hand over hers, holding it as if it were the only lifeline keeping him upright. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath, trying to hold back the surge of despair. Anne moved closer, slowly, and just as slowly he took her hand and guided it up, toward his neck. Then, without hesitation, he wrapped his arms around her, pulling her in. She felt the slight tremor in his breath.

And in that embrace, everything unraveled. The weight of Tess, of Sam, of Henry. The grief tangled with the bittersweet relief of finding Tommy alive.

Joel was the first to move. He straightened up a bit and pressed a kiss to her head, and she tilted hers closer toward his neck. But he didn’t break the hug. Instead, he lowered his head again and placed a kiss on her cheek. Now her heart was racing so fast he could feel it, and his own was matching hers. He knew he shouldn’t go any further—that he should stop now, while nothing had really happened. But he didn’t. He kissed her again, this time just near the corner of her mouth. She tilted her head, and their lips brushed. Her eyes fluttered open as he cupped her face, his thumb passing gently over her lower lip. When he opened his eyes, he stared at her. She was beautiful, he had wanted to say it to her since she saw her sitting beside him at the bar. And he thought her gaze cut right through him.

She couldn’t stop anymore—the proximity was driving her insane. So she leaned in and kissed him. His lips barely moved at first, but then he parted them just slightly and kissed her back. It was slow. The slowest kiss. Her hands framed his face, as if she were afraid he’d pull away at any second. His hands traveled down to her waist, then rested at the small of her back, pressing her closer. Every nerve in his body was tense. She tasted too good. Her lips were too soft. And he remembered too much. He wanted to disappear—between her body and the wall behind him. He couldn’t do this. He couldn’t suffer again. He couldn’t let her down. And he couldn’t hurt anybody else.

So he stopped her, even when she tried to lean in again. His hand remained on her cheek, his thumb barely grazing her skin.

“Anne, I— We can’t,” he whispered against her lips.

But his body betrayed him. Because even as he said it, he leaned in again, his lips brushing over hers, featherlight, hesitant. She tried to deepen the kiss, tilting forward, but this time, he pulled back—more decisive now.

“No. Stop,” he said.

She stopped. She put some space between them, but his hand still lingered on her waist, like some part of him wasn’t ready to let go.

“I’m sorry,” he murmured.

“Just—just hear me out a second. We can still—”

“No,” he cut her off, firmer this time. “Tommy will go with you.”

Her stomach twisted. “Please come with me,” she said, trying to move closer again, her voice quieter now. But his hand tightened just slightly, stopping her in place.

“It’s wrong.”

At that, she stepped back. His hand slipped from her waist, dropping uselessly to his side. She scoffed, incredulous.

“Wrong? Wrong for who?”

“For everyone.”

“And you get to decide that?”

“I don’t—” he exhaled hard, shaking his head, “I don’t know what to say.”

Her hands curled into fists at her sides, then released. “Right,” she muttered. She turned away like she wanted to say something else, to try one last time, but the words didn’t come. Instead, she exhaled sharply and said, “I’m gonna go pick up Ellie.”

“I still have to talk to her”, he replied.

“Well, you better”, her voice was cold now, “And you better think before you speak to her”

Then she walked away, leaving him there.

I’m such an asshole. He thought, as he watched Anne’s figure fade into the night. Every part of him wanted to just follow her, to tell that he was sorry to promise that he wouldn’t go anywhere. That he would stay—with her and Ellie. But the thought of losing them was stronger. He had talked to Tommy that afternoon, and told him everything: Ellie’s immunity, his fear for her, his fear for Anne. Tommy hadn’t exactly been pleased, but he couldn’t deny how much Joel needed this, how much he was hurting. So, eventually, he had agreed. And he, too, still hadn’t found the courage to tell Maria.

He stayed with his back against the wall for a while, then slowly began walking back to the house for the night. He had gone there earlier, before Anne and Ellie arrived, and helped clean it. And the thought of sharing the space with them had a powerful effect on him. An obvious, natural thought crossed his mind.

What if we just stayed? Here? Together?

But he stopped himself before going too far down that road. When he arrived, Ellie was in her room, but Anne wasn’t there. He gathered some courage and knocked on her door.

“Come in,” he heard.

Anne, meanwhile, was looking for Ellie. The movie had already ended, and she could see the other children heading home, but Ellie was nowhere to be found.

Where did she go?

Panic started creeping in. Everything that day had already gone��wrong, and this was the last thing she needed.

She searched a little longer, her chest tightening with every passing second, then decided to head back to the house. If Ellie wasn’t already there, she’d tell Joel.

She quickened her pace, her breath shallow, pushing open the door as soon as she arrived.

“Ellie?” she called.

No answer.

Instead, Joel stepped out of his room.

His eyes were red.

It was obvious he had been crying.

“She’s sleeping”, he said to her.

Anne scoffed, “Did you tell her?”

“Yes”

“Good. I’ll wake her tomorrow. So don’t bother,” she said, her tone ice-cold. A lump was rising in her throat, burning, tightening, but she swallowed it down. She refused to let it show. And, she wasn’t going to beg. So they stood there, locked in a standoff, both waiting for the other to fix this, to do something, to say something.

Joel parted his lips, like he was about to finally say something. But Anne was quicker.

“I’ll see you tomorrow at dawn,” she said, turning away.

Fuck it.

If he was going to leave, she wouldn’t stop him. But she wasn’t going to make it easy for him either. And that was the only thing she could bring herself to say that still left the door open.

She didn’t know it, but her words had moved something in him—breaking open what the kiss had already begun to fracture. And his conversation with Ellie, who had not been as calm as Anne, had moved something else.

He turned away, retreating to his bedroom like a man walking toward his own execution. Well, actually—if he really went through with this, he was pretty damn sure Anne would hunt him down and kill him herself.

Sitting on the bed, he took his head in his hands. And then it all came flooding back.

Sarah.

His life before. The weight of it, the sheer unfairness of it, the way time had ripped it all from his hands before he even had a chance to hold on. His job, his home, the way he used to worry about mortgage payments and school dances and whether Sarah had finished her goddamn homework.

And then Anne. Boston. The things they shared, the things he had forced himself to forget.

If he walked away from her now, from both of them, he would never forgive himself.

But wasn’t that safer?

Wasn’t that better than letting them in just to lose them, like he lost everything else?

His breath came hard and uneven. His hands curled into his hair.

What the hell am I doing?

[hiddenpen]

Our Lives - Chapter eight Notes: here you go, as promised :) Finally a bit of motion eheheh

They talked a bit as the evening went on. Anne and Henry actually had found themselves talking more than she expected, he was easy to talk to, and really made the conversation feel effortless. She had expected him to be all practicality and survival instincts, but as it turned out, Henry had a sense of humor she actually liked. He was sharp, witty in a way that wasn’t forced, and there was something about him that put her at ease. They had talked about music, about movies. She hadn’t expected that to be a topic of conversation, let alone to find someone who shared her interests. But Henry, of all people, had turned out to be a fan of long, slow, “boring” movies—the kind that most people had no patience for.

“Wait, wait, you actually like that shit?” she had asked, half-laughing.

Henry had smiled, “Hell yeah, I do. Man, you don’t rush a movie like that, you sink into it.”

Meanwhile, Joel had fallen asleep on the couch, arms crossed over his chest, his head tilted slightly to the side. It wasn’t a peaceful sleep—his brows twitched occasionally, his mouth moving like he was murmuring something just beneath his breath. Anne had watched him every now and then, her initial irritation toward him was slowly fading away. The anger had burned itself out, the resentment cooled into something more thoughtful. She had spent the past few hours trying to understand him, and the conversation they’d had earlier had shifted something in her perspective.

She had also spent a little time talking to Ellie and Sam, even if in a way that still felt a little foreign to her. She had asked about his and Ellie’s comic book, it seemed the only thing she could grab on to, so she used it as an excuse to break the ice. Sam’s eyes had lit up immediately. He had pulled it out, flipping through the pages with excitement, explaining little details as he went along. Anne had listened, nodding along, surprising herself with the realization that she actually wanted to read it. “You can borrow it if you want,” Ellie had offered, grinning slightly. Anne had hesitated for a moment before nodding. “Yeah. I’d like that.”

The hideout felt almost normal, like the world outside wasn’t waiting to swallow them whole the second they stepped out the door. But eventually, Henry stood, stretching his back. “Okay,” he said, rolling his shoulders. “I think it’s time to go.” Anne pushed off the chair she’d been sitting on, glancing toward Ellie, “Wake up Joel,” she said to her.

Meanwhile, she had drifted toward the window, she was scanning the dark streets below. Only three men. Henry had told the truth. They could probably slip by unnoticed if they were careful, but the alternative was worth considering. Three wasn’t a large number. They could take them out, neutralize the threat before it even had a chance to become a problem. Anne stayed there for a moment, weighing the options in her mind, already piecing together a strategy.

“What do you think?” Joel asked as he stepped up beside Anne at the window. “Oh my G—”, Anne nearly jumped out of her skin, whipping around with a glare, “Are you crazy sneaking up like that?”. Joel chuckled, unfazed, “Sorry. Thought you heard me.”

Henry watched them with amusement. They were a strange pair—Anne and Joel. The way they argued, the way they seemed to understand each other without needing to speak, even the way they got under each other’s skin—it was funny, in a strange way. But more than that, Henry realized, he felt safe with them.

He stepped closer, and Anne shifted instinctively to give him room to look out the window. The movement was small, but it brought her back against Joel. He was right behind her, his chest brushing against her back, radiating warmth. Anne stiffened slightly, clearing her throat as she tried to stay focused. The last thing she needed was to be distracted.

“I think we have two options,” she said, forcing herself to sound as neutral as possible, “Either we take them all out together, or we sneak past them.” She pointed toward the alley below, “See that bin over there? It’s covering a hole in the wall. We can go through it.”

Joel leaned in slightly, his voice low near her ear, “I agree. We go down, see what gives us the best shot.”

Anne nodded, ignoring the way her pulse jumped at his proximity. Henry just let out a breath and gave a quick nod, “Alright.” He turned to Sam and crouched, speaking to him with the same steady reassurance he always did, “You stick to me like glue, okay?”

“Like glue,” Sam repeated, nodding firmly.

Anne moved toward Ellie, placing a hand on her shoulder, “You follow Joel, alright?”. Ellie nodded too, but as she looked up at her, Anne noticed how much she was hiding her fear. Then she turned to Joel, waiting for his confirmation. Joel met her gaze and nodded back, “Stay close”

There wasn’t much more to say. They all knew the risks. Anne tightened her grip on her pistol, exhaling slowly as they prepared to move. Everything was too quiet, the only sounds were the distant voices of the three guards who had no idea what was coming.

“I mean, she was a bitch”. “You’re only saying that ‘cause she screwed you over”.

Joel, Anne, Henry, and the kids stayed hidden in the shadows, moving carefully toward their targets. When they reached a vantage point, it became clear—there was no sneaking past them. The street was too open, the lights too bright. So, they took them down, barely a struggle before the men hit the ground. Anne exhaled slowly, scanning the area. Nothing else moved. For a second, she thought they were in the clear.

As they pushed open the gate, the metal screeched—loud, sharp. “Shit,” Anne muttered under her breath. “What was that?” a voice called from above. Anne’s eyes snapped upward. Two more raiders—hidden on an overhead awning, rifles slung over their shoulders, already turning in their direction. Joel didn’t hesitate. “Quick, quick, quick,” he urged, pushing Ellie and Sam forward, his hand firm on Ellie’s back as he guided her ahead. Anne spun toward Henry, “Where do we go?!”

Henry’s eyes darted, thinking fast,“Follow me. Here, here—quick!”. They barely had time to argue. The sound of shifting metal above told Anne the raiders had moved, repositioning to get a clear shot. Henry led them to a hatch built into the street, pulling it open and motioning them inside. Joel ushered Ellie and Sam down first, then climbed in himself. Anne hesitated. Every instinct in her body told her this was a bad idea. “Where are we going?” she asked.

“We have to go past them through the tunnels,” Henry said, already moving further in. Anne froze, “The tunnels?!”.  Henry didn’t answer fast enough. Anne ran a hand through her hair, exhaling sharply, “Henry…” she started, trying to keep her voice down, but he interrupted her. “Trust me! They’re not used! Come on, no time to argue”, Henry insisted.

Anne clenched her jaw, her fingers tightening around the strap of her backpack as she glared at him. Every instinct in her body screamed against this plan, every ounce of her survival instincts told her it was a mistake. But what choice did they have? The city above was crawling with hunters, the streets were a death trap, and the tunnels were their only way forward. That didn’t mean she had to like it.

The air grew colder as they stepped inside, the tunnel stretching out ahead of them, vast and eerily still. Their flashlights sliced through the thick darkness, beams illuminating the dust that swirled in the stale, untouched air. It was clear people had once lived here. Old, rusting cots sat abandoned against the walls, some still covered in threadbare blankets. Cans of food—long since expired—were stacked in neat little piles, and faded drawings decorated the cracked concrete walls. Stick figures. Names scrawled in chalk. Kids. Families.

Joel wasn’t the type to dwell on things, but as he swept his flashlight over the bunker, he felt something settle uncomfortably in his chest. Where the hell did they all go? The silence pressed in around them, thick and suffocating, until Henry shut the door behind them with a heavy thunk. That was when Anne felt safe enough and turned on him. She moved fast, her boots scuffing against the floor as she spun around.

“Okay,” she started, her voice eerily calm. Joel knew that was never a good sign. I wouldn’t want to be in Henry position right now, he thought.

Anne took a slow step forward, tilting her head, “Let me get this straight. Your plan—the great, carefully thought-out escape plan—was to run straight into the tunnels? Underground? Where all the deadly, clicky, bitey things live?”

Henry, who was still catching his breath, exhaled, rubbing a hand down his face, “Look, it’s- It’s the safest route.” Anne’s eyes widened, voice pitching slightly higher, “Oh! Oh, is it? That’s so great to hear, Henry, because I love having zero warning before diving into what is essentially an underground graveyard.”

Henry let out a tired groan, “Oh, come on— would you chill?! We’re alive, aren’t we?”

“Would I ch- I’m gonna show you how chill I am”, Anne took a threatening step forward, finger still raised like a blade, and Henry, not to be outdone, stepped right up to meet her, he did save them from the raiders, he thought, what was her problem? Joel, at his absolute limit, saw it happening before it even happened and stepped in just in time to physically stop Anne from launching herself at Henry’s throat.

He caught her by the shoulders, “Okay,” Joel said, “Calm down a little.” Henry let out a short, frustrated exhale, tilting his head to look at her behind Joel’s body, “I saved you! I should’ve told you, I’ll give you that. But would you really have followed me if I had?”. Anne huffed, trying to escape Joel’s grip, “Yeah, maybe there was a reason—”. But Joel gently squeezed her shoulders before she could keep spiraling. “Hey, hey,” he said, softer now. Anne’s breath hitched. It wasn’t fair when he did that.

Her eyes flicked down, following the way his hands lingered before sliding slightly downward. His touch was solid, and grounding, and for half a second, she thought she really wanted to lean into it. The tension in her body hadn’t fully settled, but without thinking, her fingers drifted, barely skimming over the fabric of his sleeve. Her touch was light, the warmth of his skin bleeding through the worn material beneath her fingertips. Joel felt it, but he didn’t move, didn’t pull away. He only stood there, steady as ever, letting her touch linger longer than it should have.

Anne realized what she was doing a second too late, and with a sharp breath, she scoffed—half at herself, half at the situation—and stepped back, breaking contact as quickly as it had begun. She ran a hand over her face, muttering, “Jesus Christ,” like she could physically brush off the moment. Then, with a slower exhale, she looked at Henry, and walked away from them.

Ellie and Sam, however, were unconcerned with the ghosts of the past, or their argument. They were kicking a soccer ball between them, the sound of rubber tapping against the concrete echoing in the tunnel. It was the most normal thing about their situation.

“Keep it down,” Joel warned, “We don’t know what’s in here.”

Sam hesitated, glancing up at Henry, who gave him a reassuring nod before turning back to Joel. “We’re safe,” Henry said. Joel’s gaze remained hard, he didn’t intervene before but he thought Anne was right, “Yeah? And how do you figure that?”. Henry sighed, rubbing the back of his neck, “A FEDRA guy I used to know told me they cleared the tunnels out a while back. He said there was nothing left.” He gestured around them, “It’s been empty ever since. I wouldn’t have taken Sam down here if I thought otherwise.”

Joel didn’t like trusting the word of a long-gone FEDRA guy, but the place did seem deserted. He glanced at Anne, who was watching Henry carefully, arms crossed. Henry exhaled, looking around. “Maybe we rest here a bit. Let the raiders clear out before we move again.”

“I strongly agree,” Ellie piped in, raising her hand like a student in class. Joel didn’t like staying put for too long, especially in an unfamiliar place, “Not sure that’s a good idea,” he said.

Anne sighed and surveyed the room, she decided she had to cool down and didn’t even think about expressing her opinion on the matter. She wasn’t happy about stopping either, but… it didn’t seem like the worst place. Her eyes lingered on the walls, on the drawings left behind by kids who had probably never made it out of here. She turned on her heel and walked over to Sam and Ellie, who were still kicking the soccer ball back and forth. Without a word, she intercepted the ball with her foot and sent it rolling back to Sam with a little smirk.

Joel, watching from across the room, felt something ache in his chest. Leaning against the wall beside Joel, Henry tilted his head slightly, watching Anne with mild curiosity. “She’s good with kids,” he remarked, nodding toward her. Joel’s eyes flicked toward him before shifting back to Anne. He didn’t respond.

Henry smirked but didn’t push. Instead, he let his shoulders drop a little, settling into a casual stance. “I didn’t mean to upset her… do you think I did?”.

Joel let out a slow breath, rubbing his fingers over his beard. Of course she was mad, but he thought it didn’t really have something to do with the fact that Henry wasn’t transparent about his plan. He knew the tunnels reminded her of Philadelphia, and she was struggling not to think about it. But it wasn’t his place to explain to Henry all of this, so he exhaled through his nose and muttered, “Ask her yourself”.

Henry huffed a chuckle. Then, after a pause, he admitted, “She scares me a little.” That finally pulled a real reaction from Joel—a slight upward twitch of his mouth, barely there, but unmistakable, “She is scary.” Henry let out a short laugh but kept watching him, “You two known each other long?”

Joel didn’t answer right away. His fingers tapped idly against his knee, his body still as his mind pulled at old memories, at the years spent crossing paths with Anne in Boston, at the shared history neither of them ever really talked about.

“Yeah,” he said finally, his voice quieter. “Met in Boston. Worked together.” Henry nodded, considering that. He hesitated for a second before pushing just a little further, “What kind of work?”. Joel’s face didn’t change, but something in his posture shifted, stiffened, “The kind you don’t ask too many questions about.”

Henry held up his hands in mock surrender, “Say no more.” He still nodded, though, like he understood in his own way. After a brief silence, his eyes flicked back toward Anne. She was finally sitting down, laughing at something Ellie said, shaking her head as the kid grinned up at her. The corners of Henry’s mouth tugged slightly.

“Guess she was good at it?”

This time, Joel did look at him, “She made it this far.” The words were simple, but there was weight behind them. Henry studied him for a moment, then exhaled, stretching before pushing himself off the wall. “Alright. Wish me luck.” He shook his head with amusement as he started toward Anne.

Joel didn’t stop watching.

Anne sat against a stack of old crates, arms draped over her bent knees, her head tilted slightly as she stared at nothing in particular. The dim lantern light cast long shadows against the walls, giving the space a strange, hushed intimacy. She looked tired—not just physically, but in a way that settled deep, like exhaustion had become second nature. Her gaze flickered slightly when Henry approached, though she didn’t move. Henry took his time before sitting down beside her, careful to leave enough space between them. Anne raised an eyebrow.

“Look, I’m sorry about before. Let’s just forget it,” she said flatly, her voice even but not particularly warm, she thought she didn’t want to have this conversation with Henry. Henry scoffed, shaking his head and looking at her half smiling, “I should be the one saying sorry.”

Anne debated whether or not to engage, then casually flicked her eyes toward Joel. He was across the room, sitting stiffly on the edge of a chair, pretending not to listen. But Anne wasn’t an idiot—he was listening. She smirked, turning back to Henry, “Did he send you?”. Henry shook his head, “Nope. But he did say he’s scared of you”. At that, Anne chuckled, “He should be.” Henry grinned, though there was something thoughtful in his expression, a flicker of curiosity beneath the amusement, but he let it go.

“I mean… you scare me too”, he said. Anne shrugged, her lips twitching, “I’m all bark and no bite, don’t worry.” Henry gave her a look—half amused, half skeptical. “Yeah, I don’t buy that.” A pause stretched between them, not exactly awkward but filled with a quiet sort of weight. Henry, not one to let silence settle too long, decided to keep the conversation going.

“So, you’re from Boston?”

Anne narrowed her eyes slightly, as if trying to figure out where this was going, “I see you’ve been talking about me.” Henry chuckled, scratching the back of his neck, “I might have asked a thing or two.” Anne exhaled through her nose, debating how much to say. “Originally from Philly,” she admitted eventually. “Ended up in Boston after the outbreak.” Henry nodded, filing that away, “Joel mentioned you worked together.”

Anne’s fingers tensed slightly against her knee, and her expression shifted—just a flicker, barely there, but noticeable if you were paying attention. “Yeah, we… we worked together.” Her voice had an edge to it, something unspoken resting just beneath the words. She cleared her throat, as if shaking off whatever memory had surfaced, “But not anymore. This one’s an exception.” Henry caught the way her eyes darted toward Joel—brief, but telling. Joel, for his part, wasn’t looking in their direction anymore. But something about the way his shoulders had stiffened told Anne that he was still listening.

Henry smirked. “Did he piss you off or something?”

Anne smiled, “I think I’m the one to blame.”

She caught herself looking at Joel again and immediately turned back to Henry, shifting her posture like she could physically shake the thought away. “What about you?” she asked, steering the conversation elsewhere. Henry tilted his head slightly, “What about me?”. Anne smirked, “You seem like a guy who doesn’t get along with authority. Yet, you knew a FEDRA guy?”. Henry sighed dramatically, draping an arm over his knee, “Ah, now that’s a story,” he said, grinning.

From across the room, Joel exhaled quietly. He really didn’t like the way Henry was looking at Anne. And what bothered him more—what really settled deep into his chest—was the fact that he noticed.

They spent another hour there, and then decided it was time to go. The tunnel exit loomed ahead, its cracked concrete walls barely holding together as the moonlight seeped through in thin, dusty beams. The air was damp, thick with the stench of stagnant water and rust, but the promise of open air was enough to push them forward. Henry was the first to step outside. His chest rose and fell with exhilaration, his grin stretching wide as he turned back to the others.

“Ah! See? I told you we’d make it!”, he spread his arms like a victorious gladiator, basking in the fresh air, “You guys need to trust me more”. Anne exhaled sharply, rubbing her temples, “Yeah, yeah. Don’t break your arm patting yourself on the back”.

Ellie huffed as she stretched out her arms, rolling her shoulders, “I gotta admit, I was starting to think we’d be living in that creepy-ass bunker forever”. Joel, however, wasn’t smiling. His rifle was already up, scanning the neighborhood beyond. Rows of abandoned houses lined the cracked pavement, rusted-out cars sitting lifelessly at the curbs. The silence was suffocating, like the whole place was holding its breath. And silence never meant anything good. Anne felt it too. That prickle on the back of her neck, the way her instincts screamed at her to move. She took a slow step forward, her eyes narrowing as she followed Joel’s line of sight.

Henry noticed, and tried to ease the situation, “Come on, guys. We’re out, aren’t we? No infected, no hunters. Just good old fresh”.

He couldn’t even finish the sentence, when a shot rang out like a thunderclap, sending a jolt of fear through the group. The bullet whizzed past Henry’s head so close that Anne swore she saw him dying. The round struck the rusted car behind him with a metallic ping, sending tiny shards of metal flying in all directions. Henry dropped to the ground, taking Sam with him, his hands bracing against the pavement as he scrambled for cover.

“Shit!” Anne cursed, throwing herself behind an old truck, her breath coming fast as she pressed her back against the metal. Joel reacted instantly, he grabbed Ellie’s collar and yanked her down beside him, flattening them both against the pavement just as another shot rang out. The windshield of a nearby car exploded, sending glass cascading onto the asphalt. Ellie barely had time to gasp before Joel tightened his grip on her shoulder, keeping her low.

“Sniper!” Joel growled, his voice sharp and urgent as he scanned the buildings ahead. His eyes locked onto the source in an instant. “Third floor. Second house on the right.” Anne’s pulse hammered against her ribs as she pressed herself tighter against the truck, gripping her pistol as her gaze flicked toward the broken window. She could see the faint glint of a rifle scope reflecting against the shattered glass, barely visible but unmistakably there. The sniper had a perfect vantage point, covering the entire street, and as long as he remained up there, they were pinned with nowhere to go.

“We can’t stay here,” Henry panted, his breath ragged as he crouched low. The panic in his voice was obvious, and Anne knew that if he lost control now, they were all dead. Joel’s jaw clenched, his mind already racing through their options. The sniper had control of the street, long sightlines, full visibility, and they were sitting ducks. They needed a distraction or a way around, but there was no cover past this point. Any movement out in the open meant certain death.

Finally, he made his decision.

“I’m gonna flank ‘im,” he muttered, adjusting the strap of his rifle over his shoulder. Anne snapped her head toward him, her brows furrowing in disbelief. “What?!”. Joel didn’t bother explaining. He was already shifting his weight, preparing to move. Ellie turned toward him, her eyes wide with alarm. “You’re just gonna go alone?” she asked, her voice tight with frustration, “Come on, man, that’s so stupid!”

Joel stopped just for a moment, turning toward her, his gaze steady despite the chaos unfolding around them. “You trust me?” he asked. Ellie hesitated, her eyes darting toward the broken window before flicking back to him. For a brief second, she looked like she wanted to argue, but then, reluctantly, she gave a small nod. Anne, however, wasn’t so easily convinced. “Joel, this is insane,” she hissed, her fingers tightening around the grip of her pistol. “There could be more of them up there, you have no idea—”

“There’s no other way,” he cut her off, his voice calm but unwavering. “I’ll be fine. He has shit aim. Just keep them covered.” Anne gritted her teeth, her instincts screaming at her to stop him, to force him to come up with another plan, to not let him walk into something that could get him killed. But deep down, she knew he was right. The sniper had the high ground. As long as he remained up there, they weren’t getting anywhere. She exhaled, shifting her stance before muttering, “Fine. Just—be quick.”

Joel gave her a small nod, something sweet flickering in his eyes for a second before he disappeared into the shadows.

The waiting was unbearable. Every second dragged, stretching into an eternity as Anne remained crouched behind the truck, gripping her pistol so tightly that her knuckles ached. Ellie shifted anxiously beside her, her fingers clenched around her legs, while Henry murmured something in a hushed voice, his hand resting on Sam’s back in an attempt to keep him calm. But Anne could see it—his fingers were trembling slightly, his breath too shallow, too uneven.

Then, just as she was starting to think they might have a chance at waiting this out, the situation took a turn for the worse. A sudden burst of shouting echoed down the street, the sharp, angry voices unmistakable. Anne tensed instantly, her pulse quickening as she turned her head toward the sound. From the end of the block, several figures emerged from the shadows with their weapons drawn.

“Fucking raiders,” Henry whispered, the word barely audible. Anne’s body moved before her mind could catch up. She grabbed Ellie’s shoulder, “We need to move. Now.”

The first gunshot cracked through the air, followed by another. There was no time to think, no time to hesitate. Anne grabbed Sam by the collar of his jacket and shoved him forward. “Run!” she ordered, her voice sharp and commanding. Ellie and Henry followed immediately, weaving between rusted cars, keeping their heads low as bullets slammed into the vehicles around them. The raiders were spreading out, trying to cut them off from both sides.

And then—

A sound.

A deep, guttural screech.

Anne’s entire body stiffened as a cold wave of terror crashed over her.

The gunfire had drawn them. From the ruins of a collapsed building in the distance, a swarm of infected burst through the rubble, their shrieks filling the air like a death knell.

Henry let out a harsh, broken curse. “Oh, we’re so fucked.” Anne’s heartbeat pounded violently in her ears.

Joel.

Her head snapped back toward the sniper’s perch, her eyes frantically searching for movement. Then—finally—she saw him. Joel was in the window now, his rifle raised, already picking off the infected one by one.

“He’s covering us!” Ellie shouted, her voice nearly lost in the chaos. Anne gritted her teeth. “Not for long. We need to move!” But Henry hesitated. Just a second too long. An infected came barreling into him from the side, knocking him to the ground so hard that the air left his lungs in a sharp gasp.

“Henry!” Sam’s voice cracked with panic as he froze in place, watching his brother struggle against the weight of the creature pinning him down. Anne turned, ready to help, but Sam wasn’t moving. He was just standing there, his eyes wide with fear, paralyzed.

And from the wreckage behind him, something crawled. A runner. Fast. Anne barely had time to react before it lunged. Sam went down hard, the force of the impact knocking him onto his back. His small hands pushed against the infected’s rotting face, barely keeping its snapping jaws away from his throat. “Sam!” Henry bellowed, still pinned to the ground, his own fight keeping him from getting to his brother. Anne reached for her gun—

A single gunshot rang out.

The infected on top of Sam jerked violently, its head snapping back as a bullet tore through its skull. A second later, its body went limp. Anne’s eyes shot up toward the sniper’s nest just in time to see smoke curling from Joel’s barrel as he racked the bolt and lined up another shot. “Get the hell up, Sam!” Anne shouted, her voice cutting through the chaos. Sam scrambled to his feet, his breath coming in short, panicked gasps as Henry finally shoved his own attacker off, grabbing his brother’s arm and yanking him forward. “Go, go, go!” Henry yelled.

Anne fired into the horde as they ran, keeping the infected at bay while Joel’s shots rained down from above, thinning out the swarm just enough to clear their path forward. They ran until their lungs burned, until the screams faded behind them, until they reached the edge of the city where the broken bridge stretched out before them like a lifeline. And only then—only when they were finally safe—did they stop.

The hideout was eerily silent when they arrived. The air inside was thick—stale from long abandonment, carrying the lingering scent of dust and old wood. The room was sparsely furnished, a few upturned crates and worn-out blankets scattered across the floor. A lantern flickered in the corner, its dim light barely pushing back the shadows.

Henry stepped forward first, his eyes darting around, searching. Hoping. But the empty space told him everything he needed to know. Nobody was here. His fingers curled into fists at his sides, his jaw tightening as he swallowed against the weight pressing down on his chest. Joel shifted beside him, clearing his throat. “Maybe they’re still hidin’,” he offered, his voice low. “City’s big. They could be waitin’ for things to die down before they come back.” Henry let out a slow breath, his nod forced. “Yeah,” he muttered. “Maybe.”

Anne watched him carefully, her own heart heavy. She recognized that kind of hope—the kind that burned slow, stretching itself thin, just enough to keep someone moving. It was the most fragile thing in the world, ready to collapse under the slightest pressure. But Henry was good at carrying it. He exhaled sharply, rolling his shoulders as if physically shaking the weight off.

The hideout had a few scattered supplies—some canned food, a couple of medical kits, and, to their surprise, an old bottle of whiskey tucked away in the corner. It was dusty, the label peeling at the edges, but it was still sealed, and that was good enough. After everything they had been through, a small victory like this felt worth acknowledging.

They decided to drink a little, passing the bottle around in celebration of their escape. The whiskey burned, harsh and bitter, but nobody complained. They ate together, gathered in a circle, and as the tension faded the atmosphere slowly shifted. Henry, ever the optimist, was the first to lighten the mood

“You know what I always wanted to do?” he said, stretching out his legs. “Ride a motorcycle. Just take off, no destination, no worries. Feel the wind in my face, the world at my back.” He exhaled, shaking his head. “Man, I bet that felt incredible.”

Anne smirked, “You never rode one?”

“Nah,” Henry admitted, taking another sip from the bottle before handing it off. “Never got the chance.” Joel, who had been quiet until then, let out a short chuckle, “It’s not all that glamorous,” he muttered.

Henry glanced at him, intrigued, “What, you saying you actually did it?”. Joel exhaled, shifting slightly, “Yeah,” he said. “Me and my brother, Tommy. Took a trip across the country, just us and our bikes.”

Anne raised an eyebrow, surprised that he was sharing anything at all. “It was years ago. Before everything went to hell.” He leaned forward slightly, resting his arms on his knees. “We went through Texas, up through the Midwest, even made it to the Rockies. Slept under the stars, rode for hours without stopping. Just the road and the engine humming beneath us.”

Henry shook his head, grinning. “See, that’s what I’m talkin’ about. No responsibilities, no looking over your shoulder. Just freedom.” Joel’s expression flickered—so fast Anne almost missed it. A shadow crossing his face before he leaned back, taking the bottle when it was passed to him.

Ellie and Sam were deep in their own conversation. Whatever they were talking about, it was keeping them very entertained. At some point, Sam shifted as he rummaged through his backpack. His fingers worked quickly, carefully, like he was trying not to draw attention to himself.

Anne, who had been half-listening to Henry and Joel, caught the motion out of the corner of her eye. Henry noticed it too, “What are you doing?” he asked, one eyebrow raised.

Sam barely glanced up, mischief flickering across his face, “Nothing.”

Anne crossed her arms, watching as he pulled out a small, battered cassette player. The thing looked ancient, its buttons worn from years of use, but somehow it had survived. Sam fiddled with the controls, and a static crackled through the tiny speakers. But after a while a sound filled the hideout, warm and alive. A familiar voice spilled through the tiny radio, the rhythm light, playful, impossibly out of place in a world like this.

“¿Qué horas son, mi corazón?

Te lo dije bien clarito

Permanece a la escucha

Permanece a la escucha”

Anne’s breath hitched. She knew this song. Henry, too, blinked in surprise before his lips curled into a tired, disbelieving smile. “Oh, man,” he muttered, shaking his head. Sam grinned, rocking on his heels as his body instinctively started moving to the beat, his small shoulders swaying. His feet tapped lightly against the cracked floorboards, he was free.

“Sam,” Henry said, exasperation creeping into his tone, but there was no real bite to it. “You’re an idiot,” he muttered, but the warmth in his voice was unmistakable. Sam only grinned wider. “Come on, don’t be boring now,” he teased, grabbing Henry’s wrist and tugging. Henry let out a dramatic sigh, as if what he was about to do was the biggest inconvenience in the world. But his resistance lasted only a second before he gave in, stepping in rhythm with Sam, moving with that reluctant, playful sway of an older brother indulging a younger sibling.

Ellie let out a laugh, her face lighting up as she watched them. “Oh, this is so happening,” she declared. Sam turned toward her next and reached for her hand. Ellie excitement was barely contained, buzzing in her limbs as Sam twirled her once, their movements clumsy but full of joy. Anne watched, how long had it been since she’d seen something like this? Since she had witnessed pure, untainted happiness? She had spent so long in silence, in violence, in survival. But this? The music flowed through the cracks of the world, filling the spaces where sorrow usually settled.

Unconsciously, Anne found herself humming along.

"Me gustas tú, me gusta viajar, me gustas tú…"

Joel’s eyes flickered toward her. He caught the way her head tilted slightly to the rhythm, the way her lips moved just barely along with the lyrics. It was subtle, but it was something. Ellie caught it too. Her grin widened, and without hesitation, she reached out and grabbed Anne’s hand. Anne blinked. “What the hell are you doing?” Ellie, undeterred, tugged. “Come on.” Anne stared at her, at the determination in that small face. For a second, she almost refused. Almost brushed Ellie off with some half-hearted excuse. But the glow in the girl’s eyes made her pause.

Oh, what the hell.

Anne took Ellie’s hand.  Sam and Henry whooped in celebration, and before Anne could even process what she had just agreed to, Sam grabbed her wrist and pulled her fully into the rhythm. Anne laughed, startled, but her body moved to the beat. The music guided her, the old rhythm still familiar in her muscles. She let herself go—just a little—let herself move with the sway of it, the warmth of the song wrapping around them all. Joel shook his head, but, to his own disbelief, he found himself tapping his fingers against his leg to the beat. It was barely noticeable. But Ellie noticed. Her eyes flickered toward him, her grin turning wicked.

“Oh, I see you, old man,” she said, pointing at him mid-spin. Joel huffed. “Ain’t happenin’.”

Anne turned toward Joel. She met his gaze, and smiled. A real, unguarded smile. Joel felt something seize in his chest. It was something he wasn’t prepared for. Before he could process it, Henry grabbed Anne’s hand and spun her around. She laughed, colliding into Henry’s side as he grinned. He looked at Joel, smirking. “Come on, man,” he said, with the exasperated encouragement of someone who refused to let a grumpy guy sit out.

And then, smoothly, Henry spun Anne again—this time right toward Joel. He barely had time to react before she crashed lightly against him, her hands pressing against his chest for balance. He still didn’t move. Anne tilted her head up at him, her face close, her breath warm against his neck. She leaned in, just enough to murmur, “I know you know the words.”

Joel clenched his jaw, but half smiled, teasing her, “No, I don’t.”

Anne decided to play along. So, she sang. She knew that he wouldn’t resist for long.

“¿Qué voy a hacer? je ne sais pas ¿Qué voy a hacer?, je ne sais plus ¿Qué voy a hacer?, je suis perdu”

Joel exhaled sharply through his nose, an involuntary reaction, like he was trying to steady himself. His body tensed as if bracing against something he couldn’t name, and before he could stop himself, his head tilted back slightly, his gaze flickering away from hers. He couldn’t look at her like this. Not with the way the lantern light caught in her eyes, making them gleam in the dim glow, not with the way her cheeks were still flushed from laughter, her lips curled into something so easy, so natural, like she wasn’t aware of the effect she had on him.

He forced himself to think. To remind himself of the situation, of the fact that this was nothing—just a stupid song, a stupid moment, nothing more. But his body wasn’t listening. The warmth curling in his chest was unmistakable, slow and dangerous, something that made him feel alive.

Maybe it was the way she was looking at him. Or maybe it was something else entirely, something he didn’t want to name. Anne was still watching him, still waiting. It made his pulse thrum just a little too loud in his ears, made his grip twitch slightly at his sides like he needed something to hold onto, to ground himself.

And then—he sang.

“Me gusta la canela, me gustas tú Me gusta el fuego, me gustas tú”

The words were low, rough around the edges. His voice carried just enough to be heard over the music, and for the briefest moment, everything else faded into the background. He was looking directly at Anne when he said it. Her breath caught. His gaze was steady, and in the dim, flickering lantern light, Anne swore she saw something else in it—something deeper. Something that made her stomach twist. Something that made her flush.

The heat spread from her cheeks down her neck, a slow, creeping warmth she couldn’t control. Her body betrayed her, her pulse hammering against her skin. Joel noticed. And he liked what he saw. For all the years spent hardening himself, for all the times he had told himself it didn’t matter—right now, in this stupid little moment, he wanted to see her like this. And God, she was flushed—eyes wide, lips slightly parted, red blooming across her skin like warmth in the dead of winter.

So he did what felt right. He took her hand. The sudden warmth of his fingers wrapping around hers sent a jolt through her, but before she could react, he was already moving. With one motion, he spun her away from him, her feet barely catching up to the momentum as she twirled under his grip. A laugh escaped her before she could stop it, surprised, breathless, and then just as quickly, he pulled her back in.

She collided lightly against him, her palms pressing against the front of his shirt, the solid warmth of his chest beneath her fingertips making her head spin for a different reason entirely. His grip was firm, steady, grounding her for a fraction of a second before, to her absolute shock, he stepped with her into the rhythm.

Ellie practically shrieked, her hands flying up in disbelief, while Sam clapped wildly, laughing so hard he nearly lost his balance. Henry let out a low whistle, shaking his head in something that looked suspiciously like approval. The noise barely registered in Anne’s ears—her focus was still on Joel, on the way he hadn’t immediately let go, the way his fingers curled just slightly around her wrist as if hesitant to release her too soon.

But then, as quickly as it had started, they separated. Anne turned, breathless, and immediately laughed as Henry bumped her shoulder, shaking his head with mock disbelief. “Didn’t think you had it in you,” he teased. Anne smirked, shaking out her hands like the whole thing had been no big deal, “Please, I carried that.” Henry snorted. “Oh yeah, sure”. Joel was still standing slightly apart from the group but Anne didn’t dare look at him just yet. Ellie, still high on excitement, whirled toward Joel, grinning like she had just uncovered the biggest scandal of the century.

“Oh. My. God.” She dragged out each word, pointing at him as if calling him out in front of an entire crowd. “You sang! I heard it! I heard it!”. Joel’s jaw twitched, his hands immediately shoving into his pockets, shoulders tensing like a cornered animal. “Shut up,” he muttered, shaking his head. Ellie cackled, “Joel sang! Holy shit, I can die happy now.”

Joel groaned under his breath, looking like he was already regretting everything. Anne bit the inside of her cheek, barely suppressing the laugh that threatened to escape. The song came to an end, the last few notes crackling through the radio before fading into silence.

The night passed quietly, all the adults fell asleep almost instantly, Joel too, surprisingly. One could here Ellie and Sam’s voices coming from the other room, but eventually their voices faded, growing softer, words trailing off into nothing.

When morning came, Joel stirred first, his body aching as he shifted on the cold floor. The faint morning light crept through the windows, casting long shadows over the room. He blinked blearily, stretching out a hand to rub the stiffness from his neck. Anne was curled up nearby, arms tucked under her head, her breathing slow and steady. Across the room, Henry was already awake, sitting against the wall, lost in thought. Sam and Ellie were still in the other room.

Joel barely had a second to register what was happening before it unfolded right in front of him.

A scream—sharp, filled with terror. Ellie’s voice, high and panicked. “Sam?!”. From the bedroom, Ellie stumbled backward into the dim light of the hideout, her hands raised in instinctive defense as Sam lunged at her. His body hit her full force, small but relentless, knocking her off her feet and sending her crashing onto the wooden floor. Sam. Small, quiet, kind Sam. Now a snarling, thrashing thing, his frail body consumed by something unnatural. His fingers clawed desperately at Ellie’s arms, his face contorted in a twisted mimicry of the boy he had been just hours before. His teeth snapped inches from her throat.

Ellie let out a strangled gasp, her arms locked against his chest, straining to keep him away. Her legs kicked beneath him, trying to push him off, but he was relentless. He pressed down harder, his infected body writhing, feral, desperate for a bite. Joel moved without thinking, his hands scrambling for his pistol as he surged forward. His fingers barely grazed the grip—

A shot rang out.

The bullet hit the ground inches from his foot, kicking up dust and splintered wood. Joel froze mid-motion, his heart hammering. Henry stood there, arm outstretched, gun aimed directly at him. “No!” Henry’s voice was wild, frantic, almost unrecognizable. His breath came fast, uneven, his entire body shaking. “That’s my brother!”

Anne shot up, hands half-raised, “Henry—”. He didn’t respond. He barely even looked at her. His eyes were locked on Sam, his face frozen in something unreadable. His fingers tightened around the gun, but he didn’t move. Didn’t blink. Didn’t breathe. He just stood there, trapped inside his own grief, unable to process what was happening in front of him.  Ellie let out a choked sound, still struggling beneath Sam’s weight. Her arms were trembling, her strength failing.

Joel couldn’t wait anymore. He reached for his pistol again. But Henry was faster.

BANG.

The gunshot shattered the room like thunder, the sharp crack ringing in Joel’s ears. Sam’s body jerked violently, the force of the bullet knocking him sideways. He slumped over Ellie, dead weight now, his movements ceasing in an instant. Silence followed. Ellie lay there, chest heaving, her wide eyes locked on the boy’s lifeless body. She was gasping, her hands trembling violently, her entire frame pressed back against the wall as if she were trying to disappear into it.

Joel turned sharply, his pulse hammering. Henry still had the gun raised. But now—now it was aimed at him. Joel barely had time to react before Henry’s voice filled the air—shaky, breathless, cracking under the weight of something breaking inside him.

“That’s my brother.”

Anne sat up too fast, her heart slamming against her ribs, her breath stuck somewhere in her throat. She could barely process what she was seeing—Sam’s small, lifeless form sprawled across the floor, Ellie still curled against the wall, shaking, and Henry, standing in the middle of it all, his hands locked tight around the gun.

His entire world had just ended. Joel lifted his hands slowly, “Henry…”

Henry wasn’t listening. His eyes darted between them, but they weren’t seeing anything. His face twisted with something beyond grief, beyond pain. His breath was coming too fast, shallow, ragged. The gun in his hand trembled, his knuckles white from how hard he was gripping it.

“This is all your fault,” he murmured, but he wasn’t speaking to Joel—wasn’t speaking to anyone, really. His voice was distant, hollow, like he was unraveling before them. Joel took a slow, measured step forward. “Henry, put the gun down.”

In one swift motion, he lifted the gun. The gunshot rang out, sharp and deafening in the small space. Henry crumpled to the floor.

Ellie let out a strangled sound, small and broken, but it barely registered. For a few seconds, nobody moved. Nobody breathed. Joel swallowed, “Oh God”, he whispered. Anne was still standing there, eyes wide, her whole body locked in place. She could feel it, the heat of it on her face, the slow trickle down her skin. It was on her. Her throat tightened, a wave of nausea hitting her so suddenly that she barely managed to swallow it down. Her hands trembled as she looked down. Dark red spattered across her arm, her clothes. Henry’s blood.

She took a step back, chest rising and falling unevenly, fingers twitching like she wanted to wipe it away but couldn’t bring herself to move.

“Ellie.” Joel’s voice cut through the haze, “Pick up your things. Wait for us outside.”

She swallowed hard, grabbed her backpack, and hurried out of the room, her footsteps barely making a sound. The moment she was gone, Joel turned to Anne. She was still standing there, frozen, her breathing uneven, eyes wide and unblinking. He recognized that look. He’d seen it before—that deep, consuming pain, the kind that dragged you under, refused to let go.

Joel stepped in front of her, blocking her view of Henry’s body. She didn’t seem to notice at first, her eyes still locked on something that wasn’t even there. He hesitated, then reached out slowly, his fingers brushing against her arm.

“Anne.”

She blinked, startled by the touch. Her gaze flickered up to him, but she wasn’t really seeing him. “I’m okay,” she rasped, shaking her head as if trying to convince herself more than him. “I’m okay.” Joel nodded, but he didn’t step back. He wasn’t convinced, “Come with me,” he murmured, gently guiding her toward the other room. She didn’t resist. Once inside, he crouched down, rummaging through his pack. His hands were steady, even though his chest still ached from the sight of Henry pulling that trigger. He pulled out a bottle of water and a rag. When he turned back to Anne, she had slumped down against the wall, her knees drawn up, her arms resting limply on them.

She was shaking. Joel exhaled softly, then knelt in front of her. His hands were careful as he cupped her face, his thumbs brushing against the smudges of blood on her skin.

“You’re okay,” he murmured, looking straight into her eyes, “You’re okay.” Her lips parted slightly, a shaky breath escaping. He could see her eyes watering, the way her fingers clenched the fabric of her jeans like she was trying to anchor herself. “I’m sorry,” he said.

Anne let out a broken sound, something between a scoff and a sob, “I’m sorry too”. Joel didn’t say anything, just soaked the rag with water and carefully pressed it against her cheek, wiping away the blood. She shuddered under his touch, her hands fisting into his shirt like it was the only solid thing in the world. He kept his movements slow, methodical, grounding.

“Joel…” her voice was barely above a whisper. She was struggling to breathe. “Breathe,” he said softly, still cleaning her face. “Breathe with me, okay?”. He inhaled deeply, exaggerating the movement, waiting for her to follow. She tried. Failed. Tried again. Joel counted under his breath, “In… and out. That’s it. Again.”

She focused on him, on the rise and fall of his chest. She mirrored him, shaky at first, but then it started to even out. Joel watched as the tension in her shoulders eased, her grip on his shirt loosening. Finally, she exhaled one last time and wiped at her own face, rubbing away the last traces of panic. “Okay,” she said, voice steadier now. “I’m good. I’m—thank you.” Joel studied her for a second, then lifted a hand and cupped her cheek again, his thumb brushing gently along her skin, “You sure?”

Anne nodded, pressing her palm over his hand, squeezing it once before letting go. Joel lingered for a moment, then nodded back. “Alright”, he helped her to her feet, his hand firm around her wrist as she steadied herself. She rolled her shoulders, inhaling deeply before looking back at him. The cycle never stopped. No matter how far she ran, how many walls she built around herself, it always came back to this. The loss, the grief, the terrible, terrible helplessness. It had happened before, and it would happen again. People fell. Blood spilled. And she was always left standing.

[hiddenpen]

Our Lives - Chapter seven

Note: Hey! I'm really sorry, I had so much to do that I couldn't find the time to write or read anything (sigh), but I managed to finish this chapter, and probably tomorrow I'll publish another one! Hope you all had a nice February :)

The night was quiet, the only sound breaking the stillness was the car’s engine running. Outside, the road stretched endlessly, lit only by the faint glow of the moon. It was almost dawn. Anne’s fingers gripped the steering wheel as she focused on the dark path ahead. They had discussed who should be driving and Anne won the argument.

The soft vibrations of the tires on the asphalt were grounding her in the silence. Joel sat slumped in the passenger seat, his head leaning back against the window, while Ellie sprawled out in the backseat, her flashlight illuminating the comic book she was reading.

“Oh, man”, Ellie said suddenly, breaking the calm. Joel jumped a bit as he was almost sleeping, sitting up straighter. His voice was groggy, “Hey, what happened to sleeping?”

Ellie didn’t even look up from her comic, “Okay, I know it doesn’t look like it, but this here is not a bad read. Only one problem,” she said, tapping the page with her finger, “Right there: to be continued.”

Joel glanced over his shoulder and looked at her suspisciously, “Where did you get that?” he asked.

Ellie hesitated for just a second, “Uh… back at Bill’s. I mean, all those comics were just lying there,” she said with a shrug, as if that excused everything. Anne glanced in the rearview mirror, her lips twitching into the faintest smirk. Of course she took something from Bill’s. Joel exhaled sharply, shaking his head, “What else did you get?”. His resigned question made Ellie grin mischievously and she began digging into her backpack, “Well… here,” she said, holding up an old cassette tape, “This make you all nostalgic?”

Joel took the cassette from her hand, squinting at it in the dim light. “Y’know, this is actually before my time,” he muttered, turning the tape over in his hand. A faint smile tugged at his lips as he placed the cassette into the radio. The music crackled to life, filling the car with a soft, warm tune. “This is a winner, though. Oh, man.”

Anne raised an eyebrow, glancing sideways at him. A little enthusiasm? Well, that’s a new emotion. She didn’t say anything, but the corners of her mouth lifted slightly.

“Well, better than nothing,” Ellie said, leaning back in her seat as the music played. But she wasn’t done. A grin spread across her face as she rummaged through her backpack and pulled out something else. “Oh, I’m sure your friend will be missing this tonight,” she said, holding up a magazine.

Joel and Anne weren’t really paying attention—until Ellie casually flipped through the pages and added, “It’s light on the reading, but it’s got some interesting photos.” Joel stiffened immediately when he caught sight of what she was holding, “Ellie—No. That ain’t for kids.” His voice was firm, but there was an unmistakable note of exasperation in it.

Ellie ignored him, her eyes widening in exaggerated shock as she turned another page. “Woah. How the hell does he even walk around with that thing?!”

Joel groaned, “Get rid of that. Just—”. He reached over in an attempt to snatch the magazine from her. But Ellie was faster, jerking it out of his reach. “No, hold your horses! I wanna see what all the fuss is about,” she shot back, holding the magazine up like a prized possession. Anne, watching from the rearview mirror, shook her head. A smirk tugged at her lips despite herself, but she still attempted to be the responsible adult. “Ellie, come on—” she started, only to be cut off by Ellie.

“Oh, why are these all stuck together?”

Joel and Anne exchanged a horrified look, Joel’s face was priceless, and he only managed to stutter something under his breath.

“Relax. I’m just fucking with you,” Ellie said before dramatically tossing the magazine out the window. “Bye-bye, dude.” Anne let out a chuckle, Joel glanced at her, his shoulders relaxing slightly as a small smile broke across his face. Ellie, utterly pleased with herself, leaned back with a satisfied smirk.

As the car settled into silence again, they arrived at an abandoned gas station. The first light of dawn painted the horizon in shades of orange and pink, casting a pale glow over the street as the car rolled to a stop. The world was quiet. Joel sighed and ran a hand over his face, “I’ll use the siphon, check the other cars for gas. See if there’s anything left worth taking.”

Anne nodded, stretching slightly as she unbuckled her seatbelt. “I’ll check inside the station. Could be something useful.” Ellie perked up from the backseat, already grabbing her backpack. “I’ll come with you,” she said quickly. But Anne turned to her with a firm shake of her head, “Not yet. Let me check it out first. If it’s clear, you can come in after.”

Ellie scoffed loudly, “Fine,” she muttered, leaning back against the seat.

Joel glanced at Anne before heading toward the nearest car with his siphon in hand. They didn’t know how to talk to each other, and Joel was beginning to think that maybe he had been a bit of a jerk. Anne adjusted the strap of her bag over her shoulder and stepped toward the crumbling gas station. The place was eerily quiet, the morning light filtering through broken windows, casting long shadows across the dusty floor. Shelves lined the walls, many of them overturned or empty. The smell of mildew lingered in the air, and the distant creak of a loose door hinge made her pause. Anne’s hand hovered near the new knife on her belt, but she quickly moved forward, scanning the space.

Her eyes landed on a small shelf tucked into a corner. Most of the books were soaked and warped, their pages yellowed and curling from years of neglect. But one title caught her eye: The Count of Monte Cristo. She brushed her fingers against the book’s spine. A memory came rushing back to her, clear and vivid as if it had happened yesterday.

She’d been sitting at a battered metal table in the corner, legs crossed as she sharpened a knife, the rhythmic scrape of metal against metal filling the quiet room. Around her, Clem and some of the other smugglers had been sorting through the latest haul on the other side of the room, their murmured conversation blending with the occasional clatter of supplies.

Joel’d stepped in through the heavy door, his boots scuffing against the worn floor. He’d hesitated, just for a moment, his gaze sweeping over the room before finally landing on Anne. She’d barely looked up when she heard him, offering only a faint nod of acknowledgment before returning her focus to the blade in her hands.

He’d cleared his throat, his voice breaking the quiet. “Hey.”

Anne’d glanced up again, raising an eyebrow. “Hey,” she’d replied, tone even. “What’s up?”

Joel’d shifted slightly, glancing down at the book in his hand before looking back at her. “You, uh… you like books, right?”

She’d tilted her head at that, setting the knife down and leaning back in her chair. “I do,” she’d said slowly, finding it funny how he’d asked like he wasn’t sure. She’d thought she should tease him a little, “I like books”, she repeated.

Without another word, Joel’d stepped closer, without falling into her trap, he held the book out toward her. She’d blinked, caught off guard, before reaching for it. The Count of Monte Cristo. The title’d been printed in bold letters on the worn cover, its edges slightly frayed, but the book itself’d been in remarkably good condition.

“Where’d you even find this?” she’d asked, her eyes lighting up as her fingers brushed along the spine, tracing the faded letters.

Joel’d shrugged, crossing his arms over his chest. “We passed through the library. It was half-destroyed, but there was still a few things in decent shape,” he’d muttered, voice low, almost dismissive. “Thought you might like it. That’s all.”

She’d stared at the book for a moment, her thumb brushing along the spine before looking up at him. It wasn’t often someone gave her something—let alone something this thoughtful. “It’s in really good condition,” she’d murmured, smiling faintly.

Joel’d shifted where he stood, leaning against the edge of the table, his eyes flickering toward her before glancing away. “Ain’t a big deal,” he’d said gruffly, but there’d been something softer in his expression as he watched her skim through the pages.

She’d chuckled as she turned them, the familiar words pulling her in instantly. “I haven’t read this since I was a kid,” she’d said, more to herself than to him. “Used to sneak it into class and read it under the desk instead of payin’ attention.”

Joel’d smirked faintly, arms still crossed. “Figures.”

She’d grinned, flipping through the book a little slower now, as if savoring the feel of it. “You should read it. I’ll give it to you when I’m done.”

Joel’d let out a quiet chuckle, something warm in the sound. He liked that she wanted to share something with him, even if he wasn’t sure why. “Alright, but don’t rush it for me.”

She’d shot him a playful look. “I won’t rush it.”

The room around them had faded into the background for a moment. The others were still talking and shifting supplies, but Anne and Joel had been caught in their own bubble. She’d leaned forward slightly, completely engrossed in the book, and he couldn’t stop himself from watching her. The way her hair’d fallen across her face, the way her lips twitched into a small, genuine smile as she read.

He’d swallowed, shifting on his feet, then exhaled. “Good,” he’d muttered, pushing off the table and starting to leave her alone with her book.

Anne tucked the book into her backpack and stepped out of the building, her thoughts still lingering. Maybe she was being too hard on Joel. She wasn’t sure. Her hand was healing—she could feel the dull itch beneath the bandages, the telltale sign of skin knitting itself back together. She flexed her fingers absently, rolling her wrist as if to shake off the sensation.

Outside, she caught the tail end of a conversation.

“You don’t even know how it works,” Ellie was saying, her voice laced with skepticism.

“I know it works,” Joel shot back, shaking his head.

Anne smirked. They were funny. As she made her way over to them, she pulled a small pack of tampons from her pocket—one of the few useful things she’d scavenged from inside. Ellie was rummaging through her backpack, preoccupied, so Anne discreetly pressed them into her hand without a word. Ellie blinked, caught off guard. Her fingers hesitated mid-zip before she looked down, realizing what Anne had just handed her.

“Oh... uh, thanks,” she muttered, her voice quieter than usual. Without missing a beat, she quickly shoved them into her bag, her movements stiff, almost embarrassed. Anne didn’t say anything, just watched her for a second. The kid was good at putting on a tough front, but it wasn’t hard to see through it. This world wasn’t kind, especially not to someone her age. She made a promise to herself then and there. I’ll do what I can to make this easier for her.

“Can I go inside now?” Ellie asked, bouncing slightly on her heels.

Anne shot her a look, considering. “Yeah, but be careful. And you got ten minutes, alright?”

“Alright, alright,” Ellie huffed, already moving toward the door.

Anne turned her attention back to Joel, stepping closer as he glanced up at her from where he was crouched, checking the siphon. “Find anything useful?” he asked, his voice low and distracted. “Yeah.” Anne reached into her bag and pulled out a belt, holding it up for him to see. “For you.”

Joel raised an eyebrow. “For me?”

She tilted her head, gesturing toward his waist. “I mean… look at yours. It’s barely holding together. Honestly, I’m shocked it hasn’t snapped already.” Joel frowned slightly, tugging at the worn leather around his hips. Now that she pointed it out, it really was on its last legs. The stitching was frayed, the holes stretched out, and the buckle was hanging on for dear life.

“Huh,” he muttered, mostly to himself. “Guess you got a point.”

Anne smirked, the hint of amusement playing at her lips. “You’re welcome,” she said lightly, before tossing the belt toward him. Joel caught it with ease, scoffing as he turned it over in his hands. He didn’t say thank you, but the way he held onto it—turning the leather between his fingers—told her enough. She thought about telling him about the book she found, but she was too stubborn, and tired of trying to make conversation receiving nothing back. Plus, she decided she wasn’t being too hard on him: what the fuck was that reaction back at Bill’s?

They had been driving for hours, the hum of the engine the only real sound between them. The tension in the car was thick, almost suffocating, and Ellie, sitting in the backseat, could feel it pressing down on her. She didn’t know why Joel and Anne were so... silent. Especially Anne. She always had something to say, a sarcastic remark, a complaint, anything. But now, nothing. Ellie couldn’t take it anymore. She decided to break the silence.

“Ladies and gentlemen,” she announced dramatically, “it’s time for another chapter of Will Livingston’s Amazing Jokes!”

Joel let out a slow exhale through his nose, already bracing himself. Anne turned her head slightly, half-curious, half-amused. Ellie cleared her throat with theatrical flair and read from her book. “Alright, here we go. Why don’t skeletons fight each other?”

Silence.

“They don’t have the guts!”

Anne, who had been staring out the window, snorted softly before she could stop herself. Joel pinched the bridge of his nose, sighing, “Ellie…”

“Okay, okay,” Ellie continued, ignoring him completely. “Here’s another one. Did you hear about the restaurant on the moon? Great food, no atmosphere!”

Anne chuckled, shaking her head. Joel glanced at her, his expression deadpan. “Really?”. Anne just shrugged, still smirking, “I mean, she’s got a good delivery”. Ellie grinned triumphantly, “See? Anne gets it”.

“Mhh mhh” replied Joel. Ellie gasped in mock offense, clutching her chest. “Oh, come on. You love this. You need this.”

Joel barely glanced at her, muttering, “Feel free to hold your breath ‘til I admit it.”

Ellie scoffed, flipping the joke book shut with a dramatic sigh, “Damn. Cold.” She shoved the book back into her backpack, grinning to herself. “Fine, fine. But just so you know, Will Livingston will be back. You can’t get rid of him that easily.”

Joel muttered something under his breath, shaking his head. Anne just smirked as she turned her gaze toward the window, watching the world blur past. These moments—these ridiculous, stupid, pointless moments—felt like the closest thing they had to normal.

But Ellie couldn’t bear the silence for too long. It pressed in on her, heavy and uncomfortable. She shifted in her seat, then suddenly piped up, “So, we’re going to your brother... Tommy?”

Joel’s grip on the wheel tightened just slightly. “Yes,” he answered, tone dry.

Ellie studied him. “Weren’t you, like… not on good terms?”

“Kinda.”

Ellie waited for him to elaborate. He didn’t. “So, what happened?”

Joel exhaled sharply through his nose. “What?”

Ellie gestured vaguely, “You’re not together anymore, so… what happened?”

Joel’s jaw tightened, “It’s a long story.”

Ellie crossed her arms, unimpressed, “Longer than twenty-five hours? ‘Cause that’s what we’ve got.”

Anne smirked faintly at that, but Joel remained impassive. His fingers tapped lightly against the steering wheel. “I saw the world one way. He saw it another.”

Ellie tilted her head. “Do you think he’s gonna be happy to see you?”

Joel didn’t answer right away. His expression remained unreadable, but the muscle in his jaw twitched slightly. “I don’t know.”

Ellie glanced at Anne, expecting her to chime in. When she didn’t, Ellie prompted, “How is he? As a person, I mean.”

Joel stayed quiet, so Anne finally spoke. “He’s nice.”

Ellie raised a brow. “You know him?”

“Not personally,” Anne replied, shrugging.

Ellie smirked, “Nicer than Frank?”

Anne chuckled softly, “I mean, you put the bar pretty low.”

Ellie grinned, “Nicer than Joel?”

Anne leaned forward just slightly, lowering her voice into a conspiratorial whisper, “Not very high either.”

Joel shot her a dry look and Anne just smirked. Then, he sighed and finally answered the question himself. “Tommy’s what we used to call a joiner.” His voice took on that distant, factual quality, as if he was listing off details rather than memories. “At eighteen, he wanted to save the world. Joined the military. Didn’t last. Quit. After the outbreak, he joined a group heading to Boston. I followed him—to keep an eye on him mainly. That’s where we met Tess.”

His voice faltered slightly at the name, but he didn’t linger. “Then Marlene came along, filled his head with Firefly bullshit about savin’ the world. So, he joined them too.”

Ellie frowned, “And?”

Joel scoffed slightly, “And then he quit that too.”

A small silence stretched between them before Ellie spoke again, “And now he’s in... Jackson?”

Joel sighed, “I don’t know.”

Ellie’s brow furrowed, “Then how do you know you’ll find him?”

Joel’s lips pressed into a thin line, “I’m persistent.”

Ellie studied him for a moment, then simply muttered, “Okay.”

Anne remained quiet, staring out the window. She had never met Tommy in person, but she had spoken to him over the radio a few times. He had seemed kind, someone who genuinely wanted to do good. And for all Joel’s griping about him, she had the feeling Tommy had kept him grounded in ways he wouldn’t admit. Maybe even kept him from slipping too far into the man he feared becoming. She let her head rest back against the seat, exhaling softly, letting the white noise of the car lull her deeper into thought.

Hours had passed. The world was quiet, save for the soft sound of Ellie’s breathing from the backseat. She had long since curled up, her jacket pulled up to her chin, lulled to sleep by the rhythmic motion of the car.

Anne’s hands were firm on the wheel, she had insisted on driving, and Joel, for once, hadn’t argued. She glanced at the road ahead, but her thoughts drifted. Bill and Frank. The warmth of their home, the way the food had tasted, the feeling of being somewhere safe, even if only for a short while. It had been so long since she’d felt that kind of hospitality. She had forgotten what it was like, to sit at a table and feel like she belonged, even if she didn’t truly let herself believe it.

Joel, sitting beside her, was silent, his gaze fixed on the passing trees. He had been thinking about what had happened earlier, about the argument, about Anne wanting to tell Bill and Frank about Tess. He was sorry for shutting her down. But she never knew the limits. Saying something like that so abruptly—it wasn’t a good idea. Or maybe… Maybe he was just making excuses for himself again. The truth was, he didn’t know how to deal with it, so he avoided it. That was how he survived.

His eyes flickered toward Anne. The moonlight traced the curve of her cheek, the soft line of her jaw. Her hands on the wheel had relaxed slightly, her fingers less tense than before. Her eyes were blinking slower now, fighting off sleep. But she would never admit it, never give herself that kind of break. Joel knew if he told her outright that she needed to rest, she’d take it as a challenge, would probably bite back with something sharp just to prove him wrong. So he tried another way.

“What do you say about stopping?” he asked, keeping his voice casual.

Anne straightened slightly, suspicious. “Why?” she asked, her tone defensive, like she expected him to pull some kind of trick. “Driving at night might so near the city might attract some unwanted attention,” Joel said, shrugging.

Anne narrowed her eyes, considering. She was tired, she knew that much. And it was dangerous to drive too long in the dark. If they ran into something—or someone—they’d have no warning. Her fingers tapped against the wheel, weighing the decision, before she finally exhaled. “Okay,” she relented. “I guess we can stop there, in the woods.” She nodded toward a small clearing just off the road. “Alright?”

“Alright,” Joel agreed.

They pulled off into the trees, the crunch of gravel under the tires fading as the car came to a slow stop. The spot was well hidden, covered by thick branches and tall grass, a decent enough place to rest without being spotted too easily. The night air was crisp when they stepped out, the scent of damp earth and pine filling their lungs.

Ellie was still fast asleep, curled up in the backseat, undisturbed by the shift in movement. Joel reached into the car, pulling out their sleeping bags and rolling them onto the ground. He dug a little further into his bag and pulled out a blanket, then without a word, held it out to Anne.

“Give it to Ellie,” he said simply.

Anne blinked, caught off guard. She studied him for a moment but Joel didn’t meet her eyes, just kept his focus on the blanket in his hands. It was a small thing, a tiny gesture, but it surprised her. He was getting softer with Ellie, whether he wanted to acknowledge it or not.

A smirk tugged at the corner of her lips as she took the blanket, though she made sure he didn’t see it. Slowly, she draped it over Ellie, careful not to wake her. The kid stirred slightly but didn’t wake, simply curling further into the warmth. Anne closed the car door as silently as possible, her fingers lingering on the handle for a second longer than necessary.

She turned back to Joel, who had already settled down near the car, stretching out his legs and rubbing the back of his neck. His eyes flickered up to her briefly, and for a moment, she thought about saying something—about the blanket, about him letting his guard down, about anything. But the words never came.

Instead, she sat down next to him, resting her back against the car, the night stretching out around them in endless silence. It had been so long since she’d been anywhere truly quiet, with no QZ noise, no distant gunfire or the hum of a generator filling the silence.

She wasn’t sure if she liked it.

Joel let out a quiet exhale beside her, rolling his shoulders like he was working out a knot of tension. His posture was relaxed, but she knew better. Joel never truly relaxed.

“How many hours do you think we’re driving tomorrow?” Anne asked after a while. .Joel shifted, glancing at her out of the corner of his eye. “Depends on the road. If it’s clear, we can make good time, maybe get through another couple hundred miles before we need to refuel.”

Anne hummed softly in acknowledgment. That was always the way with Joel—nothing ever seemed to rattle him, at least not on the surface. He never made things more complicated than they had to be. She envied that sometimes.

“You think we’ll run into people?” she asked, tilting her head back slightly to look up at the stars. Joel took a second before answering.

“I mean bad people”, she added.

He ran a hand over his beard, his fingers scratching lightly at the scruff. “I don’t know” he admitted. Anne sighed through her nose, staring ahead. “Bill and Frank really were sitting on a goldmine, huh?”

Joel nodded. “Yeah.”

“They had it figured out,” she murmured, more to herself than anything.

Joel turned to glance at her, sensing something deeper in her tone, but he didn’t press. Instead, he just said, “Yeah, well. That kind of life ain’t easy to find.”

“No,” Anne agreed. “It’s not.”

They let the conversation settle into silence. Not an uncomfortable one, just one filled with all the things neither of them wanted to say. Anne ran a hand over her arm, feeling the chill settle into her skin. She should probably get some rest.

Joel, reading her mind, spoke first. “Go ahead and sleep,” he muttered. “I’ll take first watch.”

Anne turned to him, narrowing her eyes. “You’re not tired?”

He shook his head. “Nah.”

She studied his face for a moment, searching for any signs of exhaustion. He had driven all the day before, rested only for a little less than an hour, barely rested at Bill and Frank’s, and now he was insisting on staying up. Typical. But she was too damn tired to argue. She sighed, leaning back against the car and pulling the sleeping bag around her.

“Wake me up when you want to switch,” she muttered, eyes already heavy.

“Sure,” Joel said, though they both knew he probably wouldn’t.

Anne let her body sink into the warmth of the sleeping bag, her breathing slowing as sleep crept up on her. She barely noticed the way her posture shifted, the way her head naturally tilted to the side, toward Joel. It wasn’t until the weight of her cheek pressed lightly against his shoulder that she stilled completely, her body finally giving in to rest. Joel went rigid for a moment, his body instinctively tensing at the sudden warmth against him. His eyes flickered downward, catching the soft rise and fall of her breathing, the way her hair had fallen slightly over her face. She hadn’t meant to fall asleep on him.

And yet, he didn’t move. He told himself he should. That he should shift, wake her up, put some distance between them before it turned into something complicated. But he didn’t. Instead, he let his muscles relax just slightly, enough to settle into her warmth. Enough to let himself feel the quiet, just for a little while. He sat there, eyes scanning the treeline, keeping watch over the darkness while Anne slept soundly beside him, unaware that he was still there, awake, letting her stay close.

Joel was behind the wheel, his hands steady, eyes fixed on the road ahead, while Ellie sat up front, her feet propped up on the dashboard despite Joel’s earlier grumbling about keeping her shoes off. Anne sat in the backseat, arms crossed, watching the landscape blur past through the window. She had lost count of how many hours had passed since they’d spoken beyond the necessities, and honestly, she was starting to annoy herself. She could admit—at least internally—that she was being a little childish. But what was the alternative? Pretending like nothing had happened? Not a chance. Besides, Joel was always quiet anyway. Maybe she was actually doing him a favor. Before she could decide whether to break the silence, Ellie beat her to it.

“So… you got brothers or sisters?”

Anne blinked, slightly caught off guard, “Uh—no. Only child.”

Ellie twisted in her seat to look at her, “Huh. Did you ever want any?”

Anne hesitated, then shrugged, “Yeah.”

Joel’s grip on the wheel tightened slightly. His eyes stayed on the road, but she could tell he was listening. Ellie, oblivious to his growing focus, pressed on. “So why didn’t your parents have more kids?”

“They were divorced,” Anne replied simply.

Ellie made a face, “Oh. That sucks.”

Anne hummed in agreement but didn’t elaborate. She didn’t ask Ellie the same question—something told her it wasn’t the right thing to do. Ellie never talked about her family, and Anne wasn’t about to pry.

“What did they do?” Ellie asked instead, “I remember you said your dad was a chef. What about your mom?”

Anne hesitated for a beat, then answered, “She taught at a university.”

Ellie’s eyebrows shot up, “Oh, cool. What subject?”

“Art history.”

Ellie’s eyes lit up, “No way! So you know how to paint?”

Anne smiled at her enthusiasm, shaking her head. “Not really. It was more about the history of painting—who painted what, when, and why.” She paused. “But my mother painted.”

Ellie grinned. “That’s so cool. I always wanted to learn. At FEDRA school, there was this girl—she somehow got her hands on oil paints. She drew the most amaz—”

Her sentence cut off with a yelp as Joel suddenly slammed the brakes, sending all of them lurching forward.

“No, no, no,” he muttered under his breath.

Anne, who had knocked her knee against the seat in front of her, exhaled sharply before giving him a light shove on the shoulder, “Jesus, Joel, easy!”

But he wasn’t listening. His focus was locked on the road ahead.

“What is it?” Ellie asked, rubbing her shoulder where the seatbelt had caught her and trying to put on her shoes.

“Road’s blocked.”

Anne leaned forward, following his gaze. A mess of abandoned cars and debris was sprawled across the highway, making it impossible to pass through. Joel turned slightly in his seat, looking back at her. “Check the map—see if there’s another way.”

Anne reached for the glove compartment, unfolding the map and squinting at the tiny, faded lines. The early morning light wasn’t helping, and the print was way too damn small. She found herself struggling to make out the roads properly.

“Come on, Anne,” Joel pressed, impatience creeping into his voice.

She narrowed her eyes, trying to focus. “I think… I think we either have to go through the city or backtrack all the way to the other exit.”

Joel exhaled sharply. “You think?”

Anne scoffed, frustration flaring. “I can’t see shit, alright?”

Joel rolled his eyes. “Give it.”

Before she could react, he reached over and snatched the map from her hands. Anne’s eyes widened. She shot a look at Ellie, who was watching the whole thing with barely concealed amusement.

“You can’t see?” Ellie asked, smirking.

Anne sighed. “No, I— I see. I just don’t see very well up close, since I was little.”

Ellie’s grin widened. “So that’s why we’re lost?”

Anne scoffed. “Oh, shut up. We’re not lost.”

Meanwhile, Joel was glaring at the map as if sheer willpower would make the roads clearer. But reading maps had never been his strong suit, and after a few moments of deliberation, he let out a sigh.

“Screw it. We’re goin’ through.”

Anne inhaled, staring at him. “You sure?”

“No,” Joel admitted. But his foot was already pressing on the gas as he took the turn.

He handed the map to Ellie. “Can you read it?”

“I can try.”

“Good. You’re givin’ me directions.”

Anne folded her arms, settling back in her seat. She could tell Joel wasn’t thrilled about taking the city route, but she also knew he didn’t want to waste time doubling back. And as much as she hated to admit it, she agreed with him. The car rumbled forward, the city skyline creeping closer in the distance. For a moment, Joel stayed quiet. Then, glancing at her through the rearview mirror, he asked, more softly than before, “You lost your glasses?”

Anne blinked at the unexpected question. She hadn’t thought he’d noticed. “Yeah,” she admitted after a beat. Joel exhaled but didn’t say anything else. He just kept driving.

The streets, once designed for the movement of thousands, now stretched empty and desolate before them. Towering buildings lined either side of the road, their facades battered by time and conflict. Some stood with shattered windows, jagged remnants of glass still clinging to their frames, while others had been hastily boarded up, abandoned in a rush. Storefronts yawned open, looted and forgotten, their signs barely legible beneath layers of grime.

The absence of life unnerved her the most. No infected. No survivors. No FEDRA. Joel had that look again—the one that meant he was already working through possible threats, mapping out escape routes, identifying every potential danger before it could reach them. Ellie, pressing her forehead against the glass, frowned as she took in the empty city. “Where is FEDRA?” she asked, her voice barely above a whisper, as if speaking too loudly might have some unwanted effect. Neither Joel nor Anne answered, though she could feel the same question swirling in her own mind. Something was wrong. Then, Joel stopped.

A man stumbled into the street from behind an old truck, his body swaying dangerously, as though barely able to keep itself upright. He clutched his side, his breath ragged, and with a weak, trembling hand, he waved them down.

“Help,” he rasped, voice barely carrying over the hum of the engine. “Please… help me…”

Anne felt her pulse stutter. Joel tensed, his fingers shifting toward the gear shift. Ellie sat up straighter, “Oh, man—”

“Fasten your seatbelts,” Joel muttered. Ellie’s head snapped toward him. “Wait—what? Aren’t we gonna help him?”

“He ain’t even hurt,” Joel murmured. And then he hit the gas.

The engine roared as the truck surged forward, the man’s expression flickering from pain to cold calculation. At the last second, he threw himself out of the way, barely avoiding the impact. Anne had no time to react before another figure lunged from the shadows.

A brick smashed into the windshield with brutal force, sending shards of glass flying inward. Ellie barely had time to shield her face as splinters cut across the dashboard. The windshield spiderwebbed instantly, fractures stretching across its surface.

“Shit!” Ellie yelped, ducking as fragments of glass rained down.

Joel gritted his teeth and kept his foot down, swerving as more figures emerged, moving swiftly between the rusted husks of abandoned cars. A shot rang out, the bullet missing its mark but close enough to send a chill racing down Anne’s spine.

The tires exploded beneath them, the sudden loss of traction sending the car lurching violently to one side. Joel fought against the wheel, muscles straining as he tried to regain control, but it was no use. The vehicle spun, metal shrieking as rubber scraped against pavement. Anne barely had time to brace herself before they careened off the road, the impact sending a bone-jarring shockwave through her body as they crashed into a rusted laundromat sign.

The world reeled, a dizzying blur of movement. Then, stillness. Smoke curled lazily from the hood, tendrils rising into the cold air. The radio crackled once, sputtered, and went dead. For a moment, the only sound was Joel’s heavy breathing—until hands suddenly reached through the shattered windshield, grabbing for Ellie.

“No! Get the fuck off her!”Joel snarled, his grip locking around Ellie’s arm as he yanked back with all his strength. The raider outside yanked harder, dragging Ellie halfway out of the window, “Come on, you little shit—”

“Joel!” Ellie shrieked, her nails digging into his arm as she kicked wildly, trying to fight him off. But a  brutal force slammed into the side of Joel’s head, his skull colliding with the handbrake. White-hot pain exploded behind his eyes. His grip on Ellie faltered, slipping just enough for the man outside to pull harder.

“You chickenshit!” Ellie screamed, thrashing against her attacker. The ringing in Joel’s ears nearly drowned out the sharp, wet sound that followed. Nearly. The man who had struck him stiffened, his breath catching in a choked gurgle. Joel barely had time to register what had happened before he saw the knife sticking out of the raider’s throat.

Anne had moved fast—too fast for them to react. Blood seeped over her hands as she yanked the blade free, letting the body collapse in a twitching heap. Joel sucked in a breath, shaking off the haze, and turned just in time to see Ellie hit the pavement with a harsh grunt. Another raider loomed over her, pinning her down.

“I'm gonna show you,” he sneered, pressing his weight against her struggling form.

Joel saw red. With a surge of adrenaline, he ripped the man off Ellie, barely giving him time to react before driving his fist into his face. Once. Twice. The raider’s head snapped back, and his body slumped. Ellie coughed, dazed, her eyes wide with shock. Joel was already on his knees beside her, gripping her shoulders.

“You okay?” His voice came out rough, strained. Ellie swallowed hard and nodded. He pulled her to her feet, steadying her with a firm hand before his gaze snapped to Anne. She had already reloaded her pistol, her sharp eyes scanning the chaos around them.

“Hey, watch out!” Ellie’s scream cut through the air.

A gunshot rang out. Joel barely had time to react before they were diving for cover behind the wrecked truck. His back pressed against the metal, his breath came in short bursts. He peered around the edge—two raiders crouched behind a collapsed building, rifles raised, scanning for movement.

Beside him, Anne checked her ammo.

“You good?” Joel asked, not taking his eyes off their attackers.

“Yeah. You?”

Joel nodded. Anne’s grip tightened around her pistol, “Okay. I’m gonna flank them. Keep them busy.”

Joel hesitated for half a second, “There’s only two left. Be careful.”

She slipped into the shadows, moving swiftly through the debris. Joel turned back toward the raiders, steadying his aim. He fired a shot, sending a bullet cracking into the wall near one of their heads. The man ducked, swearing under his breath. A return shot ricocheted off the truck, sparks flying inches from Joel’s face. Anne moved fast. She reached the side of the building, raised her pistol, and—

Bang.

One raider crumpled instantly. Joel turned his rifle toward the second just as something grabbed him from behind. Before he could react, an arm locked around his throat, wrenching him backward. A second later, his back hit the pavement with brutal force.

The raider straddled him, pressing a knee against his chest, his weight crushing the air from his lungs. Joel struggled, his fingers clawing at the man’s grip. His vision blurred at the edges, the lack of oxygen turning his head light.

Then a single gunshot.

The weight vanished. Joel sucked in a ragged breath as the raider collapsed onto him, lifeless. And when he turned his head, Ellie stood there, hands shaking, her gun still pointed at the corpse.

Joel stared, his chest heaving, trying to steady his breath. His pulse was still hammering in his ears, the weight of the dead man pressing against his legs before he finally shoved the body off. He barely had time to register the relief of being able to breathe again before his gaze landed on Ellie. She stood there, stiff as a board, the gun still gripped in her hands. Her fingers were trembling, but her stance remained firm.

Anne had just finished off the other raider and was turning back toward them, scanning the aftermath. Her eyes immediately locked onto Ellie, who let out a shaky breath and staggered back, sinking down onto the curb as the adrenaline drained from her limbs.

“Oh, man,” Ellie exhaled, her voice unsteady. She looked at Joel, her expression somewhere between disbelief and exhilaration. “I shot the hell out of that guy, huh?”

Joel pushed himself upright, his hand rubbing at the sore spot on his throat. His vision still swam slightly from the lack of air, but the sight of Ellie holding that gun tightened something deep in his chest. His stomach twisted. He knew what he should say, what she probably needed to hear. But he didn’t say it. Instead, his voice came out quieter than usual, lacking any real warmth. “You sure did.”

Ellie swallowed, her fingers curling around the gun’s grip. Her bravado wavered, her eyes flicking back to the lifeless body a few feet away. “I feel sick.”

Joel didn’t hesitate. Without a word, he stepped forward and plucked the gun from her hands. Ellie barely protested, her body slackening as he pocketed it. She didn’t fight him for it. She just let him take it.

That was when Anne finally reached them, her breath slightly uneven but controlled. Her eyes moved between the two of them, reading the tension immediately. “You alright?” she asked, voice sharp, gaze flicking from Ellie’s face to Joel’s, trying to make sense of whatever had just passed between them.

But Joel wasn’t looking at her. His focus was solely on Ellie, his jaw tight, his eyes shadowed.

“Why didn’t you stand back like I told you to?”

Ellie blinked, as if the question caught her off guard. Her lips parted slightly, then pressed into a thin line before she let out a bitter scoff, “Well, you’re glad I didn’t, right?”

Joel’s face hardened, his hands clenching into fists. “I’m glad I didn’t get shot by a goddamn kid.”

Anne exhaled sharply, stepping between them, putting a hand up like she was physically stopping them from going at each other. “Alright, enough,” she muttered at Joel. Joel ran a hand over his face, exhaling like he was trying to shake off the frustration, but Ellie wasn’t done.

She pushed herself up, the tension in her body snapping like a rubber band pulled too tight.

“You know what? No.” Her voice shook—not from fear, but from something deeper, something raw. “How about: ‘Hey, Ellie, I know it wasn’t easy, but it was either him or me. Thanks for saving my ass.’ You got anything like that for me, Joel?”

Silence.

Joel’s gaze flicked to her, then away, his mouth pressing into a hard line. He didn’t have an answer for that. Anne glanced between them, her stomach twisting at the way Ellie’s shoulders rose and fell unevenly, how her jaw was tight to stop the emotions from spilling over. Joel had a way of shutting people out, she knew that better than anyone, but this wasn’t some smuggler in the QZ. This was Ellie. And Ellie wasn’t like them—she wasn’t used to stuffing everything down and moving on like nothing had happened. She was 14, for God’s sake.

Anne inhaled, trying to ease the growing pressure between them, “Okay, let’s take it somewhere else, come on.”

Joel let out another heavy sigh, rubbing the back of his neck. His face gave nothing away, but the tension in his jaw spoke volumes. He didn’t want to argue. He didn’t want to acknowledge anything. He just wanted to keep moving. So he did what he always did—he shut down.

“We gotta keep going.” His voice was flat, final. No discussion. Ellie scoffed, shaking her head in disbelief, her frustration clear. “Right. Whatever,” she muttered under her breath before turning away, gripping the straps of her backpack too tightly. Anne hesitated, watching her go, then turned back to Joel. For a second, she thought about saying something, about calling him out on this bullshit. But then she exhaled sharply and just shook her head, biting her tongue.

No one said anything else.

Joel took the lead, rifle in hand, moving cautiously toward the alley beside the wreckage of their car. Ellie followed closely and silently. Anne brought up the rear, her grip still tight around the handle of her knife, the adrenaline in her veins refusing to settle.

They moved swiftly, keeping to the shadows cast by the crumbling buildings around them. The city was eerily quiet—too quiet. After all that gunfire, Anne had expected more raiders to come running. Either they were lying in wait, or they were already gone. Neither option was comforting. Joel peered around the edge of a rusted dumpster, his eyes scanning the street ahead. The cracked pavement was littered with rusting cars, windblown trash, and the unmistakable signs of struggle—dried blood smeared across the concrete, bullet holes punched through shattered shop windows.

Anne took in the scene. This wasn’t just an ambush for them—this had been a war zone long before they arrived. Joel signaled for them to move. They stayed low, weaving between rusted vehicles, stepping carefully around broken glass and debris.

At one point, Ellie’s boot crunched over a piece of shattered headlight. She froze, wincing, her eyes darting to Joel like a kid who’d been caught sneaking out past curfew. Joel sighed through his nose but didn’t say anything, just gave a sharp nod for her to keep going.

Anne, meanwhile, kept her gaze flicking toward the rooftops. If she were planning an ambush, that’s where she’d be. But nothing moved. No shifting shadows. No glint of a rifle scope catching the light. Still, she didn’t trust it. They reached another alley, deeper into the city. Joel stopped at the mouth of it, scanning for movement, and Anne stepped up beside him, voice low, “How do we get out of here?”

Joel rubbed his jaw, considering the stretch of broken asphalt ahead. “We stay off the main roads. Find a building, get high ground, see what we’re dealin’ with.”

They slipped inside an old building, the air inside thick with dust and stale decay. The place had been abandoned for years—long enough that the furniture had collapsed in on itself, long enough that whatever had been left behind was coated in grime. The stairs leading up to the second floor were broken, jagged wooden planks and twisted metal beams marking the way up. Joel scanned the room, his eyes settling on an old upright piano pushed against the far wall.

Without a word, he strode over to it and pressed his hands against the side, trying to shove it forward. It barely moved an inch. Meanwhile, Anne had wandered deeper into the space, rummaging through what remained of the cabinets and drawers, searching for anything useful. She barely looked up when Joel sighed and turned toward Ellie.

“How about a hand?” he asked. Ellie smirked, cocking her head to the side. “You sure you can trust me with that?”

Joel shot her a look, the kind that only a tired parent could muster. “Ellie,” he warned, his patience already thinning. Ellie rolled her eyes but stepped forward, placing her hands against the piano. Together, they heaved it inch by inch, the old wood groaning under the weight. Dust puffed up around them, but eventually, they managed to wedge it beneath the broken staircase, creating a crude but stable path.

The moment the door to the next section creaked open, they pushed forward, stepping into what had once been a small diner. The place had been gutted—chairs overturned, tables broken, and the counters stripped bare. Ellie wandered off toward a faded backdrop near the wall, her fingers brushing over the dusty fabric.

Joel walked up beside her, glancing at it. “That’s a, uh… backdrop,” he muttered. “People would take their pictures in front of it.”

Ellie exhaled sharply, unimpressed. “Yeah, I know what it is.”

Joel studied her for a moment. “Okay then. Somethin’ on your mind, Ellie?”

She hesitated, then crossed her arms. “I just… I wasn’t tryin’ to disobey you back there,” she muttered. “I saw you struggling, and… you were taking a long time, and I thought you needed help.”

Joel’s expression hardened, but his voice was soft, “Look, it don’t matter what you thought. I need you to listen to me.”

“I do,” Ellie snapped, frustration creeping into her tone. “It’s just that—” She stopped herself, shaking her head. “Whatever, Joel.”

Her voice was tight, words clipped as she turned away from him. Joel sighed, running a hand over his face. Anne, who had been watching from the side, glanced between them, her lips pressing into a thin line. She wasn’t going to get involved in this one—at least, not yet.

Joel sighed, his voice softened slightly, losing some of the hard edge from before. “Listen, I know you were just tryin’ to help. But out there, we don’t get second chances. I tell you to do somethin’, it’s not ‘cause I wanna be a hardass. It’s ‘cause I need you safe. Got it?”

Ellie glanced at him, still stubborn, but some of the tension in her shoulders eased. “Yeah,” she muttered, kicking at a stray piece of debris on the floor. “Got it.”

“But… Just so we’re clear, it was either him or me”, Joel finally admitted and turned back to surveying their surroundings. Anne exhaled slowly, rubbing at the bridge of her nose. The last thing they needed was more arguments. They were all exhausted, nerves stretched thin. And she was glad Joel had finally decided to get over himself. She smiled at Ellie, who muttered under her breath “you’re welcome”.

They moved carefully through the ruined city, sticking to the shadows, their steps muffled by years of dust and decay. The streets were crawling with raiders, their voices echoing through the empty buildings, barking orders, laughing, looting. Joel led the way, his rifle held close, his eyes sharp. Anne stayed close behind, her pistol drawn, while Ellie kept low, watching every corner like she’d been taught.

They needed a vantage point. Somewhere high enough to get a read on the streets ahead. Joel spotted it first—a building with a fire escape still mostly intact, leading up to a shattered window on the second floor. He gestured to it, nodding toward Anne. She didn’t argue. Moving quickly but quietly, she climbed up first, her boots barely making a sound against the rusted metal. Ellie followed, then Joel.

Anne reached the window, peered inside. It was dark, but empty. Looked safe enough. She slipped in. As soon as her boots hit the floor, something moved. A shadow launched at her from the dark. She reacted on instinct. She caught the man’s arm mid-swing, twisted it hard, and sent him crashing to the floor with a grunt. Before he could recover, she was on him, straddling his chest, her pistol pressed to his temple.

“Don’t move,” she warned. The man beneath her gasped for breath, his hands frozen midair. “Wait—wait! We’re not trying to—”

Anne cocked the gun.

“I really don’t want to hurt you,” she said. “So don’t give me a reason.”

The man stilled.

“Anne.”

Joel’s voice cut through the thick silence like a knife. Something cold pressed against the back of her head.

“Drop it,” a voice behind her said. Young. Shaky. Her breath hitched, but she didn’t move. She could feel the gun trembling against her skull.

“Easy son. Just take it easy.” Joel said. Slowly, carefully, she flicked her gaze to the side—just enough to catch a glimpse.

A kid?!

He couldn’t have been older than Ellie. Small. Dark eyes wide with fear as he held the pistol with both hands, trying desperately to keep it steady. Anne clenched her jaw. Then, slowly, she eased off the man beneath her, raising her hands slightly in surrender. The kid didn’t lower the gun. Neither did Anne.

“You gonna shoot me, kid?” she asked, voice softer now.

The boy swallowed hard. His grip on the pistol shook. “Sam,” the man beneath her said, “It’s okay. They’re not the bad guys, lower the gun”

Joel took a step forward as Sam lowered the gun. “Let’s all just take a breath,” Henry said, “Ain’t nobody gotta get shot”.

Only then did Anne step back, lowering her weapon but not holstering it yet. Henry groaned slightly as he pushed himself up on his elbows, rubbing his ribs with a pained look before eyeing Anne with something halfway between irritation and amusement.

“Girl,” he muttered, shaking his head, “you hit hard.”

Anne smirked, but her body was still tense, “Well, you scared the shit out of me.”

Henry huffed a short laugh, finally getting to his feet, still wincing a bit. “Yeah, well… thought you were one of them too”. He dusted himself off and glanced toward Ellie, “But then I saw her”.

Anne stilled slightly as Henry nodded toward the girl, “I don’t know if you noticed, but they don’t keep kids around”. Joel’s gaze flicked toward Sam again, who still looked wary but kept close to his older brother. That was something Anne paid attention to, the way Henry subtly checked on Sam first, the way Sam stayed in step with him, always watching. They were probably very scared.

Henry caught Anne studying them and gave her a brief nod. “I’m Henry,” he said. “And this is Sam.” Then, tilting his head slightly, he added, “I think I caught your name was Anne?”

Before she could respond, Ellie, ever fearless, jumped in, “I’m Ellie”.

Anne shot her a look. A sharp, are-you-serious? kind of look. Joel exhaled heavily, rubbing a hand over his face. Ellie blinked, “What?”. Joel gave her a glance before turning back to Henry, “So what are you doing here?”

Henry sighed, running a hand over his head, “Same as you, I guess. Trying to get out of this damn city”.

“Well, we can help each other”, Ellie declared, confident as ever. Anne and Joel snapped their heads toward her. “Ellie,” Joel warned, his tone edged with frustration. Ellie threw her hands up, undeterred, “What? Safety in numbers and all that”.

Henry glanced between them, gauging their reaction like he was trying to see how far he could push it. “She’s not wrong,” he finally said. “We could help each other. We got a hideout not far from here. Be safer if we chat there.”

Anne exhaled sharply, shifting her weight. She still didn’t fully trust them, but realistically, they didn’t have a better option. Joel’s gaze flicked to her and she clicked her tongue, then sighed. “Alright. Take us there.” Henry nodded, giving a quick glance down the hallway before motioning them forward, “Follow me then”. Joel gritted his teeth slightly before stepping into line behind Henry, Anne following close behind. Ellie and Sam lingered a moment before trailing after them.

As they moved through the buildings of the ruined city, the eerie silence pressed in on them. Every so often, they heard distant voices, the occasional clatter of debris as something shifted in the wind. The streets felt haunted, abandoned but still alive in the worst way. Anne’s eyes kept drifting toward Henry and Sam. They weren’t lying about being on their own, she was pretty sure of that. But that didn’t mean they weren’t dangerous. She’d seen desperate people do terrible things. She glanced at Joel, who was walking stiffly, his shoulders squared. He was thinking the same thing. Still, they had no choice.

Henry, leading the way, threw a glance over his shoulder, “So, it’s just you and your daughter?”

Joel, Anne, and Ellie all reacted instantly, overlapping in their denial.

“We’re not related.” “We’re not together.”

The awkward silence that followed was almost painful. Ellie was, again, the adult in the situation and further explained, “Let’s just say they promised someone they would look after me”. Anne caught Joel’s gaze for a second before they both quickly looked away. Henry raised his eyebrows at the exchange, clearly amused but deciding not to push it. “Okay…” He nodded slowly, “I can understand that.”

Anne, wanting to move the conversation forward, asked, “You two alone?”.

Henry exhaled through his nose, his eyes flickering to Sam for a brief moment before answering, “We were with a group. Got scattered when things went to shit. We’re hoping to regroup soon.” Sam, who had been quiet up until now, mumbled under his breath, “They’re all dead.” Henry stopped walking for half a second, his jaw tightening. He turned to Sam and said firmly, “Hey. Don’t say that.”

Anne watched the exchange carefully. The way Henry’s eyes betrayed his own concern, he didn’t want to believe what his brother said, but he couldn’t deny it either. She swallowed,“You’ll find them”, she said to Henry, trying to reassure him. Henry’s eyes flicked to her, and he gave her a small appreciative nod.

After what felt like an eternity, Henry finally stopped in front of an old storefront. He checked the area before stepping up to a rusted metal door, gripping the handle. “Welcome to my office,” he said, gesturing around the dimly lit space with a small, tired grin.

Joel and Anne stepped inside cautiously, scanning their surroundings. The place wasn’t much—an old office space, long since abandoned, with a few scattered pieces of furniture and some supplies piled in the corner. It was dusty, but intact, which was more than could be said for most buildings in this city.

“You sure it’s safe?” Joel asked, his voice gruff with skepticism. Henry nodded. “Well, I’m the only one with the keys, so…”. Anne raised an eyebrow, crossing her arms, “I wouldn’t be so sure, but… okay.”

 “There’s an emergency exit on the other side, just in case”, Henry tried to reassure them. “That doesn’t reassure me,” Anne muttered. Henry let out a short breath, shaking his head, “Look, relax. Nobody is gonna find us here. Besides, we’re only staying long enough for nightfall. That’s it.”

Joel and Anne exchanged a glance. Neither of them was entirely convinced, but there wasn’t much choice. After a beat, they let it go, stepping further inside. Ellie and Sam had already made themselves comfortable, sitting on an old couch in the corner, talking and laughing like they weren’t stuck in a city full of people who wanted them dead.

Henry motioned for Joel and Anne to join him by the window. He pointed out toward the street below, “See that? These assholes control the main roads. But at night, they’re down to three guards. We can slip past them, easy. From there, we head straight for the bridge.”

“How do you know there are only three?”, Joel asked. Henry leaned against the wall, keeping his voice low. “We’ve been watching them. Three nights now.”

Anne narrowed her eyes, “Then why haven’t you tried to leave before?”

“We did,” Henry admitted, “Didn’t go so well. We needed to wait for the right night.”

Joel and Anne exchanged another look, silently weighing their options. Neither of them trusted easily, but they also knew they didn’t have a better plan. Their silent deliberation was interrupted by a burst of laughter from the couch. Henry turned, watching Sam chuckling at something Ellie had said. His face softened slightly. “It’s been a while since I’ve seen him laugh,” he said quietly.

Anne and Joel both turned toward them, their expressions unconsciously mirroring the small warmth in Henry’s. Anne’s lips twitched into a faint smile as she watched the two kids talk animatedly, Ellie’s hands moving as she told some exaggerated story, Sam hanging onto every word.

Joel, however, quickly shook himself out of it. His face hardened again as he turned away, muttering something under his breath before heading to the table. He dropped into a chair with a sigh, rubbing his hand over his face. Anne followed, standing beside him while Henry took the seat across from them.

“So,” Anne said, leaning forward, “Where are you guys headed? You were with a group?”

“We were,” Henry answered, “We were looking for the Fireflies.”

Joel, who had been staring down at the table, scoffed at that, shaking his head slightly. Henry’s eyes narrowed. “Something funny?”

Joel lifted his gaze, meeting his eyes, “No, it’s just… seems like a lot of people are putting their faith in the Fireflies these days.”

“Maybe there’s a reason for that,” Henry said coolly.

Joel let out a quiet chuckle, but there was no humor in it, “Must be a damn good reason if you’re draggin’ him across the country for it,” he said, nodding toward Sam.

Henry bristled, “Listen, how about I worry about my brother, and you worry about your girl?”

“Easy,” Joel said, “We’re looking for the fireflies too”.

Anne glanced at him, but he didn’t return the look. Henry let out a slow breath, shaking off the tension. “Look,” he said, reaching into his bag and pulling out a folded map. He spread it across the table, pointing to a marked location, “We were supposed to meet with our group here. We can all go together, if you want.”

Joel hesitated. His fingers tapped lightly against the table as he studied the map. Anne watched him, knowing exactly what he was thinking. He didn’t trust Henry. Neither did she. But they were out of options. After a moment, she gave him a slight nod. Joel exhaled, rubbing his temple. Then, finally, he spoke.

“We better rest up then.”

Joel stood up, stretching his shoulders slightly, but his eyes lingered on Anne in a way that made her narrow hers in suspicion.

“What?” she asked, half amused, half defensive.

“You need to sleep a bit,” Joel said, his voice gruff but not unkind. Anne scoffed, now sitting on the table, “You need to sleep.”

Joel ignored the retort. Instead, his gaze flickered down to her hand, his brows pulling together slightly. “And you need to change your bandage.”

Anne exhaled sharply through her nose, flexing her fingers as if to prove a point. “I will.”

Joel tilted his head. “Now.”

She rolled her eyes, shaking her head but still reaching into her bag to pull out a fresh roll of gauze. Across the room, Henry was settling onto the couch next to Ellie and Sam, popping a few blueberries into his mouth. Meanwhile, Joel slowly came to stand in front of Anne.

“You need anything?”, he asked, noting the way she was watching her hand without doing anything.

Anne looked at him and shook her head, “Thanks, I’ve got everything”.

“Did you manage to take your stuff from the car?” Joel asked, a bit surprised.

“Yes,” she muttered, unwrapping the old bandage, “I also got a little bit of food.”

“I lost pretty much everything,” Joel admitted with a shrug.

Anne shrugged right back, “I keep the important things on me. You should do the same.”

“I will,” Joel said, smirking.

Anne gave him a skeptical hum, which only made him chuckle.

“I’m responsible enough,” he added.

“Never said otherwise,” Anne said, peeling away the last bit of gauze.

She winced slightly at the sight of the half-healed wound. The edges were raw, irritated from too much movement, but it wasn’t the worst shape she had seen it in.

“It’s healing fine,” he remarked. “Yeah”, Anne nodded, then held out a clean piece of gauze. “Can you?”

Joel took it without hesitation, holding it steady as she pressed it against her skin. His gaze lingered on the wound, the bruising around it, the way she winced just slightly. “I still don’t understand why you didn’t say it was this bad,” he muttered.

Anne huffed softly, “I know. I just… didn’t want to bother anyone.” She glanced at him, then added, “And I managed, so.”

Joel sighed but didn’t argue. “Okay.”

She finished cleaning the cut, and without a word, Joel took the roll of bandage and began wrapping it carefully around her hand. Anne watched him, studying the way his face was all concentrated, how he was focused on the task like it was the only thing in the world.

After a beat, she lowered her voice, “Do you trust them?”

Joel didn’t answer right away. His eyes flicked toward Henry for a brief second before returning to her hand.

“I don’t know,” he admitted, voice just above a whisper. “If the kid wasn’t there, I probably wouldn’t.”

Anne nodded, “Yeah. But they seem fine. We don’t have to follow them if we see something sketchy anyway.”

Joel finished securing the bandage and met her gaze, “Let’s wait until we’re out of this fucking city first.”

Even if he had finished wrapping her hand, his fingers lingered, resting lightly against the bandage. His touch was barely there—just the faintest pressure against her skin, like he wasn’t quite ready to let go. Anne glanced down at their hands, at the roughness of his knuckles against the stark white of the gauze. His thumb barely brushed the side of her palm before stilling, as if he’d caught himself. He didn’t pull away, though. Neither did she.

He exhaled sharply through his nose, shifting slightly, his fingers twitching as if debating whether to move or stay. “Do you…” he hesitated. Then, with a small shake of his head, he tried again.

“Listen, about before. Do you… do you think I was too hard on her?”

Anne blinked, but smiled at him, “Yes, you were.”

Joel’s jaw clenched, his fingers finally, reluctantly, sliding away from hers—but not far. His hand remained close, resting on the table just beside where she was sitting, and the space between them suddenly feeling a bit too small.

“I was too slow—” he started, his voice gruff.

“Yes, we were,” Anne cut in, eyes flicking to his, almost forcing him to look at her, “But we managed. And she’s capable. I think we just have to come to terms with the fact that a fourteen-year-old can shoot.”

Joel gave a short nod, but Anne could see it—the way his throat bobbed slightly, the tension in his shoulders that hadn’t eased. It sat heavy on him. The weight of it. The fact that he hadn’t been fast enough, strong enough. Anne felt it too. The guilt gnawed at her, the thought that maybe if she’d been a second quicker, a little sharper, Ellie wouldn’t have needed to pull the trigger at all.

But they were alive. That had to count for something.

She leaned back slightly, watching as Joel sat on the chair just beside the table. This was the first real conversation they’d had since the fight, she thought. The anger was still there, simmering beneath the surface. But for now, she let it sit.

[hiddenpen]

"We are all one" Thank you, David.

David Lynch (1946 – 2025)

[hiddenpen]

Our Lives - Chapter Six

Summary: Bill is as gruff and irritated as ever, and his eccentricity is on full display. Somehow, amidst the chaos, things settle, and the day concludes in the best way possible - a small reunion filled with stolen touches, lingering memories, and a good amount of bickering.

Notes: I’m finally back! I didn’t even realize how long this was until I reached the end, but I hope it was worth the wait. I know things are moving suuuuper slow, but let’s be honest - these two need all the time they can get to make it right. Thanks for sticking around! :)

Chapter One Chapter Two Chapter Three Chapter Four Chapter Five

“Back here, quick!”, Bill called out, holding the basement door open for them.

Anne, Joel, and Ellie hurried inside, stumbling slightly in their exhaustion. Bill’s eyes flicked over them, lingering on Joel and Anne before narrowing suspiciously at Ellie. What the fuck are they doing with a kid?!

He hadn’t seen or heard from Anne in what felt like ages. Frank had tried to reach out to her - several times, in fact - but apparently, Tess couldn’t get through to her, not even Joel. Bill knew what happened, Tess let it slip once, but he hadn’t pried. It wasn’t his business. Life was already hard enough without taking on other people’s problems. He didn’t have the energy for it, and he sure as hell didn’t have the patience.

For now, though, Bill decided not to say anything, watching as Anne leaned against the wall, gasping for air. Her breaths were shallow, her hand was now bleeding profusely. Joel wasn’t much better, his hand pressed tightly against his torso as he coughed, leaning heavily against the wall for support.

Anne couldn’t stop replaying the moment in her head - the bloater’s massive arm swinging down at Joel. She had been too slow, too damn slow to help.

Ellie looked around the basement, there were tools, traps, and supplies scattered around. She let out a long exhale and turned to Bill, “Man, that was close. Thanks for the heroics and all”. She then outstretched her hand to introduce herself, “Uhh…Ellie”.

Bill glanced at her hand, then her face, and without a word, grabbed her wrist and snapped a handcuff onto it. With no effort, he pulled her toward the wall and secured her to a rusted pipe hanging from it.

“Hey! What are you - Joel?!”, Ellie yelped, tugging at the cuff as her wide eyes darted to Joel.

“Bill?!”, Joel turned sharply, his voice filled with confusion.

Anne, still catching her breath, stepped forward, rising her voice a bit, “What the fuck, Bill?!”.

Bill turned to Anne and pointed a finger at her, “You. Don’t move”.

She didn’t listen and as she took another step, a heavy metal clang echoed through the room. Anne froze, realizing too late that she’d walked into one of Bill’s traps. A prison-style door slammed shut in front of her, locking her inside a small caged area.

“What the-! Are you out of your mind?!”, she shouted, grabbing the bars and rattling them furiously, trying to force the door open.

“Well, would you look at that - works like a charm”, said Bill satisfied with his handiwork. “I told you not to move”, he added.

Joel was already moving toward him as he was trying to understand what was happening, “Bill, open the-”.

“You turn around and get on your knees!”, Bill barked, cutting him off.

Joel held his hands up cautiously, scoffing but thinking that maybe it was better to listen and not piss Bill off even more, “Just take it easy for a second”.

“I said, turn around and get on your knees!”, Bill snapped again as he kicked Joel’s knee hard enough to send him crashing to the ground.

“Alright!”, Joel hissed through clenched teeth, staying on his knees and with his hands raised.

Bill stepped closer, his eyes narrowing as he scanned Joel’s face and arms, “You got any bites?”.

“No”, Joel answered firmly.

“Anything sprouting?”, Bill pressed, stepping around him, and gruffly inspecting him for any signs of infection.

Joel’s patience snapped, “No! Goddamn it, I’m clean!” he shouted, and his voice echoed in the tight space.

Anne, still behind the locked door, banged on the bars, “Bill, open this damn door, or I swear to God-”.

Bill turned to her narrowing his eyes, “Hey! You wanna break the damn thing?!”.

“Let. Me. Out”, repeated Anne.

“You put yourself there! Think of it as a little time to yourself”, said Bill while looking for the keys.

“I really don’t have time for this bullshit, Bill. Just open the damn door”, now she was almost pleading. Joel turned to look at her, her hand was bleeding profusely.

“Oh”, Bill muttered, “You made it clear you didn’t have time for-”

Before he could finish, Ellie broke free from the pipe, yanking it down with surprising strength. The clattering sound made Bill whirl around, but Ellie was already sprinting toward him. With a sharp cry, she slammed into his right arm, causing him to stumble back.

“Ow! Son of a bitch!”, Bill growled, momentarily off balance.

Before Ellie could land another blow, Joel lunged forward, grabbing the pipe from her and pulling her back. He then proceeded to point the pipe to Bill.

“You done?!”, asked Joel asked, his patience clearly stretched thin.

“Am I done?! You come into my town after I didn’t hear from you for months, not a word, not anything. You set off all my traps, you attract a fucking hoard of those damned things into here. All of this while travelling with a fucking child. Speaking of, who the fuck is this punk and what she doing here?”.

Ellie, who had been quietly fuming in the corner, finally spoke up, “I am none of your goddamn business, and I am not a child!”.

Bill turned on her, his eyebrows shooting up, “No? What are you, like, ten?”.

“I’m fourteen”, Ellie said.

“Well, you look like ten”, Bill shot back.

“And you act like one”, Ellie quipped, satisfaction written on her face.

Bill’s face darkened, and he pointed his machete at her, “Listen to me, you little shit-”.

“No, fuck you!”, Ellie snapped, stepping forward despite Joel’s warning glance, “You handcuffed me-”.

Joel quickly stepped between them, his arm shielding Ellie as he glared at Bill, “I need you to shut up. Alright?”, said Joel to Ellie.

Bill lowered his machete slightly, but his glare didn’t soften. He crossed his eyes with Anne, who was quick to say, “Do you mind letting me out of this fucking cell?!”, while kicking the door.

“Can you wait a fucking minute?! You’ve already trashed half the place, you wanna finish the job with that cell?!”, shouted back Bill.

“Oh, give me a fucking break, Bill!”, she snapped, stepping closer to the bars of her cell. “We didn’t choose to set off your stupid traps. In fact, one of them is what attracted the horde in the first place. So maybe you should rethink your brilliant strategies and, while you’re at it, stop being such a goddamn asshole!”.

Bill’s eyes narrowed as he scoffed, Anne clearly hit a nerve. He pulled the keys from his pocket. Without another word, he tossed them toward her, the keys clattering to the floor just inside her cell.

“There. Let yourself out”, Bill said gruffly while he turned around.

Anne scoffed, bending to pick up the keys, her frustration visible in every sharp movement. She unlocked the cell door and shoved it open with enough force to make it slam against the wall, the loud clang echoing through the room.

“My God”, she muttered under her breath, shaking her head as she stepped out. She threw the keys on a nearby table, then as she tried to stop her hand from bleeding Bill looked at her, one could read on his face that he was actually a bit worried and was trying not to show it. As she pressed her palm against the cut on her hand, trying to stem the bleeding, Bill’s gaze flicked toward her.

“What’s with your hand?”.

She looked at him, caught off guard by the question, “Nothing. I cut myself”, she replied, brushing it off like it wasn’t worth mentioning. With a sigh, he reached into the inside pocket of his jacket, rummaged around, and pulled out a piece of gauze, throwing it at her without much ceremony.

“Here. The last thing I need is you dying from blood loss”, he muttered.

Anne instinctively reached out to catch it, but her reflexes betrayed her, and the gauze fell to the dusty floor.

“Great”, she mumbled under her breath, crouching slightly as if she might pick it up.

Joel was stretching his back, his knees ached from the rough fall - Bill’s shove had been harder than necessary - but his attention quickly shifted to Anne’s hand. The bleeding hadn’t stopped, and he didn’t like the way she was ignoring it, like she always did. Always so damn stubborn, he thought, shaking his head.

Without a word, Joel moved past Bill, who was now fiddling with a small radio on the table, muttering curses under his breath as he tried to get it to work. Joel bent down, picking up the discarded gauze.

She straightened up as he approached, her eyes meeting his. She was surprised by the gesture. Her lips parted, and she looked like she was about to thank him, but the words didn’t come out. Instead, she just watched as Joel held the gauze out to her.

“Come here”, he said, “Give me your hand”.

“Don’t worry-”.

“I worry. Give it”, Joel interrupted, nodding toward her hand.

Anne hesitated for a moment, debating whether to argue, but she realized she didn’t have the energy for it - and maybe it wouldn’t make sense anyway. With a sigh, she held out her hand.

Joel took it carefully, his fingers brushing against hers as he examined the cut. His brow furrowed as he noticed how deep it was. He tried to stop himself from saying anything - tried to hold back the words that were already bubbling up. But the sight of the injury, and her carelessness in ignoring it, made that impossible.

“You should’ve told me it was this bad”, he said, Anne knew he wasn’t happy about her being so obstinate.

“Sorry”, she muttered, almost too softly to hear.

Joel’s head shot up at her response, his gaze locking onto her face. It wasn’t like Anne to apologize so easily, and the exhaustion of her eyes struck him. A small, almost imperceptible smile tugged at the corner of Joel’s lips as he shook his head gently.

Anne caught the look and understood immediately what he was thinking. Yes, she was a bit stubborn.

As he worked, Joel’s touch was steady. When his fingers brushed her hand again, he noticed how warm her skin was - almost feverish - and how pale it looked against his.

The pressure made her flinch slightly, a small wince crossing her face.

“I know”, he said quietly, glancing up at her, “ ’s gonna hurt a little, but this’ll do for now. We’ll need to clean it properly later”.

Anne met his eyes and nodded. He could be so gentle, soft, she thought she was starting to recognize the version of him that she had known.

The static crackle of the walkie-talkie suddenly broke the silence, they could hear Frank’s concerned voice. “Bill?! What happened? I heard an explosion, I thought-”

Bill cut him off abruptly, his eyes narrowing as he spotted Ellie poking at some tools on a nearby shelf, “Hey!” he barked, “Did I say you could touch my things?!”

Ellie glanced back at him, throwing her hand in the air, “I’m just fucking- I’m just looking, man!”

“Who’s there?” Frank asked over the walkie-talkie.

Bill huffed, shaking his head, “A crazy kid”, he muttered, glaring at Ellie. Ellie turned toward him, raising her middle finger with a sarcastic smile.

Bill ignored her and pressed the button on the walkie-talkie again, “And Joel… with Anne”.

The pause felt longer than it probably was, but Anne couldn’t stop the thought - did Frank blame her for disappearing? Then Frank’s voice came through again, softer this time, “What happened? Are you all okay?”

Bill rolled his eyes, his tone dripping with sarcasm, “I’d be a hell of a lot better if I wasn’t stuck babysitting this lot”.

“Bill”, Frank said, his tone carrying a warning.

Bill exhaled sharply, his irritation simmering beneath the surface, “Yeah, we’re okay”.

“Then come back here”

“I don’t think-” Bill started to protest, but Frank cut him off.

“Bill. Come back here”

Bill clenched his jaw, muttering something under his breath as he pinched the bridge of his nose.

“And bring them”, Frank added.

For a long moment, Bill didn’t reply. Then, finally, he sighed heavily, “Okay”. He released the button on the walkie-talkie and muttered to himself, “Fuck me”.

Turning to the group, he straightened his posture, his expression as gruff as ever and began to head for the door.

“Let’s go. You step out of line, you’re on your own. The whole goddamn town is booby-trapped, so stay right on my ass.”

Ellie smirked, “Can’t miss it”, she quipped under her breath.

Joel shot her a look, placing a hand on her shoulder as he nudged her forward. “Knock it off,” he said to her.

Anne, watching the exchange, couldn’t help but smile faintly. Despite the chaos and the bickering, there was something familiar about it all.

The silence between them was punctuated only by the crunch of their steps on gravel and the occasional distant groan of an infected far away. Anne caught herself stealing glances at Joel, at the way his gaze swept their surroundings for any signs of movement, his hand hovering near his weapon. Ellie lagged a little, kicking stray debris with her sneakers and muttering complaints under her breath, though she never strayed far.

“So, what’s the deal?” Bill said, glancing back at them with a mocking smirk. His eyes settled on Ellie. “Did you two decide to procreate? Play house with the kid?”

“Oh, God”, Anne muttered, rolling her eyes.

“What?” Bill pressed, his smirk widening. “Not ready for that kind of responsibility? Well, I guess it’s not surprising. Someone who can’t keep their shit together wouldn’t exactly be great at it”.

“Bill, can you- It’s not like that”, Joel cut in, his tone heavy with exasperation. Anne remained silent at his comment.

“No?” Bill said, raising an eyebrow. “It’s exactly like that. And you know what this kind of shit’s good for? One thing: getting ya killed”.

Anne let out a sharp breath, her patience clearly fraying. “How can it possibly be our kid, Bill?” she snapped, her tone edged with frustration.

“I don’t fucking know”, Bill said with a shrug, unbothered. “Maybe you found her somewhere. It’s not like I think you actually gave birth or anything. Though…”, he added with a pointed glance at Anne, “we did wonder after you dropped off the face of the earth”.

“Jesus Christ”, Anne said, deciding not to indulge him. Joel remained silent, his gaze fixed on the road ahead. It was clear he had no intention of engaging in this conversation either.

“But seriously”, Bill pressed, “You gotta take that kid back to wherever the hell you found her”.

Joel sighed, his grip tightening on his pack, “We can’t just take her back”.

“Then send her packing”, Bill continued, “Let her find her own way. You keep babysitting long enough, and eventually, it’s gonna blow up in your face”.

Joel exhaled through his nose, thinking Bill was unbearable sometimes, “Can we please just… get on with it?” he said.

“Let’s get on with it”, Bill muttered, mocking Joel’s tone and waving them forward as he turned back toward the path, his grumbling barely audible under his breath.

As they turned onto the familiar street leading to Bill and Frank’s house, Anne felt a pang of nostalgia she hadn’t expected. The neighborhood, though more overgrown and crumbling than she remembered, brought back flashes of the past. She recalled all the times they’d made this same walk - her, Joel, and Tess - back when things, while far from perfect, had felt less heavy.

Her gaze drifted to the houses on either side of the street. She wondered if Bill and Frank still had their little garden out back, the one where they’d grown strawberries. That tiny patch of sweetness had felt like such a rare gift. She could almost taste it and remembered the way Frank had smiled proudly when he’d handed her one to try.

She hadn’t been here in so long, hadn’t even tried to stay in touch. Now, walking this street again, she couldn’t shake the feeling that she’d let them down. Bill certainly seemed to think so, and she suspected Frank might feel the same, even if he wouldn’t say it.

The thought of Frank brought her back to a conversation she’d had with Joel. Back then, their conversations had felt easier, lighter, and she found herself missing those moments more than she cared to admit. But as the memory resurfaced, so did the ache of how things had shifted afterward. She remembered how they hadn’t seen each other for a week after that day, leaving her wondering if she’d said too much.

“Do you think Bill and Frank are… you know?” she had asked suddenly, her voice breaking the quiet as they walked.

Joel had frowned, clearly caught off guard. “What makes you think that?”

She’d shrugged, trying to sound casual, “I mean, they’ve been living together in the same house for a long time now. The way they act - it’s kind of… intimate, don’t you think?”

He’d considered it for a moment, “I don’t really notice that kinda thing”, he admitted finally, “Never been good at it”.

Anne had smirked faintly, the teasing edge in her voice almost masking the ease she’d felt in that moment, “Yeah, you’re terrible at it”.

Joel had huffed a small laugh in response, but that was all.

She could remember how her smirk had faded. The question hadn’t really been about Bill and Frank - not entirely. She’d wondered then if Joel understood what she was really asking, or if it had gone over his head. And if he had understood, what did he think?

Beside her, Joel had glanced at her back then, his eyes catching the way her expression hardened. He hadn’t said anything, though. He rarely did when it came to things like this. Maybe he hadn’t wanted to push it - maybe he didn’t want to deal with what her words might mean.

Lost in her thoughts, Anne didn’t realize she’d slowed her pace. The group was a few meters ahead now, their footsteps crunching on the gravel driveway leading to the house. Joel, walking just behind Bill and Ellie, suddenly glanced over his shoulder and noticed the gap between them.

“You coming?”, he called.

Anne blinked, snapping out of her thoughts. His question didn’t carry the usual sharpness or impatience she’d come to expect. If anything, he seemed more at ease, as though the weight he always carried had lifted, even just a little.

She smiled, quickening her pace to catch up, “You worried I’ll leave you alone with these freaks?”

Joel chuckled, “You wouldn’t dare”.

“Could be fun”, she said. And Joel shook his head, smiling. She liked this side of Joel, the one that wasn’t all walls and defenses. But she was afraid of the way her heart raced.

As they reached the front door, Bill grumbled something about “taking too damn long”, but Anne barely heard him. Her focus was on the house, on the memories it carried and the uncertainty of what waited inside.

As Bill pushed the door open, the familiar smell of wood smoke and faintly lingering food filled the air. The house felt lived-in, cozy in its own way - exactly as Anne remembered it. The faint hum of a generator somewhere in the background gave the place a faint buzz of activity.

As soon as they were all inside, Bill spun around, he pointed a finger at each of them in turn. “Alright, listen up”, he began, his tone as gruff as ever. “You”, he jabbed a finger at Anne, “be careful about what you say”.

Then his gaze shifted to Ellie, who was already eyeing a shelf stacked with random supplies and trinkets. “you - don’t touch anything”, he barked, his voice loud enough to make Ellie jump slightly.

Finally, Bill turned to Joel, who was still standing near the doorway. “And you - close the goddamn door”, he said, motioning impatiently.

Joel sighed, stepping back to shut the door behind them. The sound of the lock clicking into place seemed to make Bill relax slightly, though his frown never left his face.

“Alright”, Bill muttered, his voice quieter now but no less grumpy. “Frank’s in the back. Don’t piss him off, don’t touch my stuff, and don’t make me regret letting you in here.” He shot each of them a hard look before walking deeper into the house.

Joel glanced at Anne, who was still smirking faintly, clearly amused by Bill’s antics. Ellie, meanwhile, wandered carefully to the center of the room, her eyes scanning everything like she was cataloging it.

“Feels homey”, Ellie said sarcastically, gesturing vaguely at the clutter.

Joel sighed, rubbing the back of his neck, “Yeah”.

As they entered the house, the faint hum of activity could be heard from the back - the creak of floorboards, the shuffle of someone moving about. Joel led the way, his eyes instinctively scanning the familiar surroundings, while Anne lingered behind him, a bit more hesitant.

“Coming!” Frank’s voice called from the back, warm and familiar, though slightly strained, he’d been watering the plants and the sun was too bright for his own good.

Anne stiffened at the sound, her hands curling into fists at her sides. Joel noticed immediately. He saw the way her gaze darted to the floor, anywhere but straight ahead really. He wanted to say something to reassure her, but words failed him. What could he say? That it’d be fine? That Frank wouldn’t hold a grudge? He wasn’t even sure if he believed that.

Instead, Joel shifted slightly closer to her, trying to remind her she wasn’t alone.

Ellie, meanwhile, had started wandering toward a nearby shelf, her fingers trailing along the edge of a weathered photo frame. Joel caught her movement out of the corner of his eye and turned slightly.

“Ellie”, he called, his voice firm but not harsh, “Come on”.

Ellie paused mid-step, looking at him for a moment before nodding and falling back in line. She shoved her hands into her pockets, glancing curiously around the house but keeping close.  Anne took a deep breath, her fingers brushing against the strap of her bag as if it could steady her. She knew she had to face this, but it didn’t make the prospect any easier. She glanced at Joel, who gave her the faintest of nods - not quite reassuring, but not dismissive either. It was enough.

They walked toward the back of the house, the sounds of Frank approaching growing louder. Anne’s stomach twisted with a mixture of guilt and anticipation, and she braced herself for whatever was about to come next. Frank emerged from the back room, wiping his hands on a faded towel. His face lit up the moment he saw them, a mixture of relief and surprise washing over him.

“Well, look who’s alive and kicking”, he said, a playful smile tugging at his lips. “Though I’m not sure about the kicking part”, he added. He thought it looked like they had just been through hell. And probably they had.

Joel smirked faintly, shaking his head, “Good to see you, Frank”.

Frank stepped closer, eyeing them all, “I’d give you all a proper welcome, but judging by the smell, I think I’ll pass on the hugs. Did y’all roll around in the infected or what?”

Ellie exhaled, “Yeah, we had a moment”.

Even Joel scoffed, and Anne found herself smiling despite the knot of tension in her chest. Frank’s gaze shifted, his humor softening as his eyes fell on Ellie. His expression was curious, “And you” he said gently, his voice a shade softer than before, “you must be the one keeping these two on their toes. What’s your name?”

Ellie blinked, startled for a moment by the way he addressed her - not with sarcasm or suspicion, but with genuine curiosity. It was so different from what she was used to that it caught her off guard.

“Uh… Ellie”, she said.

Frank nodded, his smile was warm, “Ellie. Beautiful name, it means ‘light’. Did you know that?”.

Anne didn’t know why, but she’d always been fascinated by the etymology of names. She often thought her own name didn’t suit her- she didn’t consider herself graceful in any way. But sometimes, something special happened with names, like in this case.

Ellie really was the light. And Joel… She’d learned a long time ago that his name meant “The Lord is God.” While Anne wasn’t particularly religious, she couldn’t help but feel the meaning fit him in a strange, poetic way.

Joel was someone who carried the weight of the world on his shoulders, someone who had been through hell and back but still kept moving forward. There was resilience in him, and that inspired her. She could only hope to be more like him someday.

“No, I didn’t. That’s cool”, she answered with half a smile.

Frank continued, “It is. Well, nice to meet you. I hope they haven’t been giving you too much trouble”.

Ellie’s lips quirked into a faint grin, “Well, you know… they’ve got their moments”.

Frank chuckled softly, and Ellie thought, for the first time in a long time, that someone was actually speaking to her like she mattered. Not as a burden, not as an obligation, but just as a person.

Frank’s gaze shifted again, his humor softening further as his eyes fell on Anne. The room grew quieter, the warmth in his expression still present but it seemed like he was concerned too. “Anne”, he said, his voice quieter now.

“Frank”, she replied, her voice subdued.

He stepped closer to her, his hand reaching out to rest lightly on her shoulder. His grip was gentle, not overbearing, “It’s good to see you”, he said.

Anne nodded, her lips pressing into a faint, almost hesitant smile, “It’s good to see you too”, she replied, and she asked herself if he could hear her since her voice was just above a whisper. Joel, watching the exchange from the side, shifted slightly, the tension in his jaw easing as he saw some of Anne’s nerves start to melt away.

“Well”, Frank said, stepping back and clapping his hands together, “What are y’all standing around for? Come on, let’s get you cleaned up”.

The group followed Frank into the heart of the house, the tension giving way to something lighter, at least for now. As they walked through the house, Frank’s gaze shifted toward Anne, catching the dark stain of blood seeping through the cloth wrapped around her hand. He tilted his head slightly, his eyes narrowing in concern before flicking back to her face.

“Do you need help with that?” he asked.

Anne glanced at her hand and shook her head, opening her mouth to reply, but Joel stepped in before she could say a word, “Yes, she needs help with that”, he said flatly.

Anne scoffed, rolling her eyes at him, “I was going to ask”.

Joel shrugged nonchalantly, “Sure you were”.

Anne bit the inside of her cheek. Joel could be so unbearably annoying sometimes, but in a good way. He was trying so hard not to care, not to look at her, not to touch her. He just couldn’t help himself. Frank raised an eyebrow at their exchange but didn’t comment. Instead, he stepped closer, eyeing Anne’s hand, “Alright, what is it? Cut?”

“Yeah”, Anne admitted, “A deep one”.

Frank nodded, already mentally cataloging what he’d need. “Okay. I’ll get everything ready. You go shower first, if it’s okay with the others”.

Ellie and Joel nodded at the same time, their synchronized agreement pulling a small smile from Frank.

“There are clean towels in the bathroom cabinet”, Frank continued, “And I’ll leave you some clean clothes in the guest room”.

Anne frowned, immediately protesting, “No, you don’t need to do that-”

Joel jumped in too, shaking his head, “Frank, really. That’s too much-”

But Frank silenced them both with a sharp wave of his hand, “I don’t wanna hear it”, he said firmly. “You heard Bill - don’t piss me off”.

Joel and Anne exchanged a look, a flicker of embarassment passing between them.

“Go”, Frank said, nodding toward Anne.

Anne hesitated for a moment, then smiled faintly. “Thanks, Frank”, she said softly before heading toward the bathroom.

Frank turned to Ellie, his tone softening, “Come on, I’ll show you the house”.

Ellie hesitated, her eyes darting to Joel for reassurance. He met her gaze, nodding slightly, and Ellie relaxed, following Frank with a quiet “Okay”. As they disappeared down the hallway, Ellie and Frank’s voices were fading into the background. The house already felt warmer than it had moments ago. And Joel passed a hand to his face.

Anne stepped out of the shower, the warm steam swirling around her as she grabbed a towel. She passed it over her dripping hair, the weight of the water dripping from the ends onto her shoulders. The shower had been exactly what she needed, something to wash away the grime, the tension, and maybe even some of the guilt that clung to her like a second skin.

As she moved to the small, fogged-up mirror, Anne caught her reflection. Her face stared back at her, pale and tired, her cheeks flushed from the heat of the shower. She passed the towel over her face, then paused to look more closely. She was a mess. Her hair clung to her neck in uneven strands, longer than she remembered.

She tilted her head, considering it. Maybe I should cut it, she thought. It’d be practical, easier to manage. Her eyes drifted to her eyebrows. One of them had a small cut running through it. She scoffed at her reflection, the corners of her mouth twisting into a half-smile as if to mock herself.

“Get it together”, she muttered under her breath, before shaking her head and stepping away from the mirror.

As she dried off and pulled on the clean clothes Frank had left in the guest room, she heard faint voices drifting in through the window. She paused, recognizing Ellie’s laughter.

Anne moved to the side of the window and peered out into the garden. Frank was gesturing animatedly, his voice warm and animated as he explained something. Ellie followed him closely, her eyes wide with curiosity as she asked question after question.

She leaned against the windowsill for a moment, listening. It was strange, hearing Ellie talk so freely, hearing Frank’s patient responses. The two of them together made her feel something she wasn’t quite ready to name. She exhaled softly and turned away, her wet towel draped over her shoulders, ready to face the rest of the day.

Anne pulled on the clean clothes Frank had left for her - a plain but comfortable shirt and well-worn jeans that smelled faintly of lavender, or maybe it was just the soap she’d used. As she smoothed the fabric and stepped out of the guest room, she almost bumped into Joel in the narrow corridor.

He was carrying a small bundle of clothes, likely something for Ellie and himself. His eyes flickered to her briefly before he cleared his throat and took a step to the side, giving her room to pass.

Anne paused, sensing his hesitation. Joel’s expression was neutral, his usual gruffness in full effect, but there was something about the way he avoided her gaze that made her stomach twist.

He doesn’t want to be left alone with me, Anne thought, the realization hitting harder than she’d like to admit. She tried not to show it, keeping her face neutral, but the silence between them only made her more uneasy.

Finally, Joel broke it. He glanced at her, “Had a good shower?”.

“Definitely”, she replied, her tone light but a little too quick.

“I imagine they have hot water”, he said, a faint smile tugging at the corner of his lips.

“They do”, Anne nodded, trying not to meet his gaze.

“Figured by your… cheeks”, Joel said, pointing at his own to illustrate, his voice dipping slightly.

Anne blinked, her cheeks growing even redder at the comment. Goddammit, Joel. She felt heat rising to her face and cursed her inability to hide it. Joel noticed her reaction, though he didn’t let it show. He always noticed these small things about her. His pupils dilated slightly, the way they always seemed to when he was looking at her - though Anne didn’t see it.

Clearing his throat to break the awkward tension, Joel shifted his stance and nodded toward the kitchen. “Frank says to meet him in there”, he said, his voice quieter now. “For your hand”.

Anne nodded, her face still warm. “Yeah, I’ll - thanks”, she muttered, her voice faltering slightly. She didn’t smile at him, couldn’t bring herself to, not when the air between them felt so charged. Something about the softness in his tone, the way he spoke to her, made her chest tighten and her thoughts scatter.

Joel gave her a slight nod and stepped aside, his arm brushing against hers as she walked past. He lingered for a moment, watching her retreat toward the kitchen, before shaking himself out of it. The faint scent of lavender lingered in the air, and he let the thought slip in before he could stop it. What would it be like to smell the perfume of her skin?

He forced himself to look away.

Anne exhaled quietly as she continued down the hallway. Shaking off everything she was feeling, she focused on the next step - Frank, the kitchen, and whatever was waiting for her there.

Frank was in the kitchen, humming quietly as he prepared the supplies for Anne’s hand. When she stepped her head in, he looked up and smiled warmly.

“Hey, there you are”, he said, gesturing toward the table where he’d set up bandages, antiseptic, and a small bowl of clean water.

“Hey, Frank”, Anne replied, hovering in the doorway, “I’ll just check on Ellie for a minute and be right back”.

Frank waved her off with an easy smile, “Take your time”.

Anne made her way outside, stepping onto the back porch where Ellie sat perched on a wooden bench, her knees tucked up and a comic book spread across her lap. She was completely engrossed, her brows furrowed in concentration, flipping the pages eagerly.

She loved this comic. The protagonist was brave, fierce, and didn’t need anyone. She handled herself, no matter the odds, and Ellie felt like she could do that too - like she had to.

Even now, sitting here in this strange place, Ellie’s guard was still up. Frank seemed like a good guy, sure, but good guys weren’t always safe. She couldn’t fully trust him, not yet. Joel was different, though. He didn’t act like a good guy, but he was reliable, solid.

And Anne? Ellie didn’t know. She had her moments - sometimes funny, sometimes sharp - but there was still something distant about her. Still, Anne and Joel made a good team, she had to admit that. Watching them work together gave her a strange sense of hope, and she wanted them to trust her, to see that she could be part of the team too.

She was going to show them. She wasn’t just a kid. She could handle herself, just like the protagonist in her comic book. And when she did, they were going to be proud of her.

“Ellie”, Anne called softly, walking closer.

Ellie jumped a little, startled, and snapped the comic book shut and looking up at Anne.

“You can go shower if you want”, Anne said with a smirk, leaning casually against the porch railing. “They’ve got hot water, you know”.

“No way”, Ellie said, her eyes lighting up as she shot to her feet.

Anne chuckled. “What’s that?” she asked, nodding toward the comic book Ellie was clutching.

Ellie rolled her eyes dramatically, “It’s a comic book”, she said with exaggerated sarcasm.

“Really?” Anne replied, her tone deadpan, “What’s a comic book?”

Ellie froze for a second, her mouth opening slightly as she stared at Anne, trying to gauge if she was serious or not, “Uh… it’s a kind of book-”

Then she caught the smirk tugging at the corners of Anne’s mouth and realized she’d been played. Shaking her head, Ellie muttered, “You jerk”.

Anne let out a small laugh. “Go shower”, she said to her.

Ellie narrowed her eyes at her for a second before breaking into a grin, “Fine. But if the water runs cold, I’m blaming you”.

Anne watched as Ellie darted back inside, the comic book tucked under her arm. For the first time in a while, Anne felt a strange sense of ease. She was beginning to like Ellie. The kid’s energy and sharp tongue were refreshing in a way she hadn’t expected. And, to her surprise, she was also starting to learn how to interact with her.

She stepped into the kitchen, her hands brushing the edges of her borrowed shirt as if to steady herself. Frank was already seated at the table, arranging the supplies he’d prepared for her wound. When he noticed her hovering near the doorway, he motioned to the chair across from him.

“Come on, sit”, he said with an easy smile.

Anne hesitated, her steps slow and reluctant as she moved toward the table. She felt the weight of guilt settle on her shoulders. Frank was being so nice to her - too nice, really - and it made her feel worse. She didn’t deserve this, not after the way she’d disappeared without a word.

She sat down, her hands fidgeting in her lap. “I’m really sorry to have bothered-”

“Don’t”, Frank interrupted gently but firmly, looking at her as he reached for her injured hand. “Just let me work, will you?”

Anne managed a faint smile, though it didn’t reach her eyes, “Okay.”

Frank unwrapped the makeshift bandage carefully. As he dabbed antiseptic on the wound, he asked casually, “So, how’d this happen?”

Anne winced slightly at the sting but answered, “I lost my knife. I had to grab a piece of glass to take down a clicker.”

Frank raised his eyebrows, glancing at her briefly before returning to her hand. “You’ve been on quite the adventure.”

“You can say that”, Anne muttered.

Frank didn’t look up but continued, “So, tell me”

Anne tensed. She couldn’t take it anymore, the way he spoke to her with such ease and warmth, as if nothing had happened. She didn’t know how to handle it, didn’t know how to deserve it.

“I’m… We’re… We have a job to do”, she said, her words stumbling over each other. “It’s complicated”.

Frank hummed softly, “I can see it’s complicated if you ended up here”.

Anne shifted uncomfortably in her seat, trying to steer the conversation away from herself, “How are you?” she asked, her voice forced into politeness.

Frank paused briefly, then smiled. “We’ve been good. You know, as good as things get in this world”. He continued cleaning the wound, his tone easy. “How about you? How’ve you been?”

Anne bit the inside of her cheek. She couldn’t stand it anymore - his patience, his kindness, his refusal to confront her. It all felt like too much. She let out a sharp exhale, her voice low but trembling as she snapped, “Why aren’t you mad?”

Frank froze for a moment, surprised by the question. He stopped working on her hand, setting the bandage aside as he leaned back slightly. His eyes softened as he looked at her, a small, almost amused smile playing at his lips. “Why am I not mad at you?”

Anne dropped her gaze, the words tumbling out before she could stop herself. “I disappeared. I didn’t say anything to you or Bill. Why aren’t you mad?”

Frank shook his head slowly, his smile fading into something more thoughtful. “Anne, I - why should I be mad? I can imagine why you disappeared, that’s all”.

“You know?” Anne asked.

Frank tilted his head slightly, confused, “Know what? The exact reason?”

Anne nodded, her free hand tightening into a fist in her lap.

Frank leaned forward slightly, “I don’t need to know the details”.

“So you don’t know”, Anne concluded, her tone more defensive now.

Frank sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. “Joel said something”, he admitted carefully, “About a friend of yours”.

Anne frowned, her chest tightening as the memory hit her like a punch, “Okay”.

Frank studied her for a moment, choosing his next words carefully, “You know what I thought?”. Anne blinked, caught off guard by the sudden shift in his tone, “That I was pregnant?”, she said scoffing.  Frank’s face twisted into a strange expression, half confusion, half exasperation, “What? No - not that”.

Anne’s mouth opened slightly, but she stayed silent, watching him closely. Frank sighed again, shaking his head as a small smile crept back onto his face. “I was gonna say that… I missed you”.

The words hung in the air between them, soft but heavy. Anne’s throat tightened, and for once, she didn’t know what to say.

Anne sat quietly as Frank resumed cleaning her wound, his touch was so gentle. As the silence settled, she found herself reflecting on his words. I missed you. Maybe things could really be that simple, she thought. Maybe not everything had to be dissected or dragged through the mud of her own self-doubt. Maybe it was okay to let some people just… understand.

She looked at Frank, his calm focus easing the tension in her chest. Her lips curved into a small, genuine smile. “I missed you too”, she admitted softly.

Frank glanced up briefly, catching her gaze, and smiled back. The warmth in his expression was infectious. He turned his attention back to her hand, but the corners of his mouth twitched into a smirk. “Though, for a moment there, I really did think you were pregnant”.

Anne let out an incredulous scoff, rolling her eyes. “Yeah, Bill told me”, she muttered, “I clearly wasn’t”.

Frank chuckled softly, shaking his head as if the whole situation amused him to no end. “Well, Joel was acting in a very strange way during those months, so…”, he teased.

“Frank”, Anne cut in, her voice carrying a mix of exasperation and awkwardness. It wasn’t sharp, but it was enough to signal she didn’t want him to finish that thought. “We’re not… we’re…”, she hesitated, then let out a soft sigh, offering a half-smile to soften the moment, “Can we not talk about it?”

She wanted to ask what he meant - what exactly had Joel done that seemed so strange? - but she bit her tongue, not sure she wanted the answer.

Frank caught the hint and raised his hands in surrender, grinning, “Alright, alright. I’ll drop it”.

He shifted slightly, changing the subject as he began wrapping her hand, “What about the kid?”

Anne hesitated for a second “It’s, uh - it’s a long story”, she said finally, “Let’s just say we have to look after her for a bit”.

Frank raised an eyebrow, his nose crinkling slightly in curiosity, “Seems top secret”

Anne laughed softly, shaking her head., “I’ll tell you in due time”. She paused, debating whether or not to tell him the full truth. She wanted to - it was Frank, after all - but the thought of putting him in danger stopped her. She didn’t even fully understand the stakes herself.

Frank studied her for a moment, his eyes kind but curious. He didn’t press further, simply nodding as he tied off the bandage on her hand. “Alright”, he said, patting her hand lightly. “That should hold you together for now.”

Anne flexed her fingers slightly, testing the wrap. “Thanks, Frank” she said, her voice softer.

He smiled at her, “Anytime”. He settled back into his chair, his easy demeanor making her feel momentarily at ease. But then his expression shifted slightly, “How’s Tess doing?”

Anne froze, her hand hovering mid-air. The question hit her like a punch, and for a moment, she couldn’t breathe. Her throat tightened as she glanced down at the bandage on her hand, her mind racing.

Frank noticed her hesitation, his brow furrowing slightly. She opened her mouth to respond, but no words came out. What could she say? The truth sat heavy in her chest, clawing its way to the surface, but before she could even begin to find the words, the sound of footsteps and familiar voices filled the room.

Bill and Joel entered, and Anne had never been so relieved to be interrupted in her life.

Joel’s eyes immediately flickered to Anne’s hand. He glanced at the fresh bandage before looking at Frank, silently asking without words if it was okay. Frank caught Joel’s gaze and turned back to Anne, explaining in his usual patient tone, “It’s going to heal fine, but you need to be careful. Don’t get it wet, and you’ll need to change the bandage twice a week, minimum”.

Anne nodded, feeling Joel’s attention on her, but when she glanced at him, he quickly averted his eyes, focusing instead on the table. Bill, meanwhile, was muttering to himself as he dropped into a chair at the far end of the table. “Tried to show him the new bomb I made, but it doesn’t work yet”, he grumbled, clearly annoyed.

Frank shook his head with a faint chuckle, standing up and placing a hand on Bill’s shoulder and giving it a fond squeeze. Then he glanced at Anne and Joel.

“How did you find his new toys, Joel?” Frank said with a smile, teasing his partner lightly.

Bill scoffed, leaning back in his chair, “Toys, he says. It’s what’s keeping you alive”.

“Oh, sure”, Frank teased, shaking his head with mock seriousness. “They are saving us all”.

Bill rolled his eyes but didn’t press further. Frank turned to Joel, smiling at him, he could see he was tired and just wanted to rest, “Alright, I think you’d like to rest up a bit and have shower,  before Bill drags you into his workshop again”.

Joel smirked faintly, shaking his head as if to say, good luck stopping him.

Frank chuckled, giving Bill’s shoulder another squeeze. “I’ll cook something for everyone while you get cleaned up”.

Anne was in the kitchen, cutting vegetables with one hand while her injured one rested awkwardly on the counter, barely keeping the vegetables in place. She wasn’t very good at this even with two hands, she thought. Frank left the room after Joel, and Anne was desperately praying not to remain alone with Frank. She glanced up when Ellie walked in and felt a wave of relief at her arrival - he wouldn’t ask any more probing questions with her here. But Ellie looked uncomfortable, fidgeting with the hem of her shirt and glancing around as if unsure of her place. Anne noticed but didn’t know how to handle it, her own awkwardness with kids rearing her head.

Luckily, Frank stepped in, his natural warmth making the transition seamless. He turned toward Ellie with a welcoming smile. “Hey there, kid”, he said lightly, “What’s that you’ve got there?”

Ellie hesitated, glancing down at her comic book, “Oh, it’s just a comic book”.

Frank leaned in slightly, curious, “A comic book, huh? You know, Bill and I have a little collection of those. Maybe I’ll show you later”. He winked at her, lowering his voice, “But don’t tell him. It’ll be our little secret”.

Ellie’s lips twitched into a shy smile, her unease melting away under Frank’s kindness. “I won’t tell him”, she said. Anne watched the exchange from the corner of her eye, her hands still busy with the vegetables. She thought there was something so natural about the way Frank made people feel at ease.

The kitchen door creaked open, and Joel stepped in. Anne looked up briefly and stopped.

His hair was damp and messy, curling slightly at the ends where it hadn’t been fully dried. He’d trimmed his beard, just enough to make it neater. The shirt he’d borrowed from Frank was just a little too small, clinging to his broad shoulders and hinting at the muscles beneath.

God, she thought, her cheeks heating as she quickly looked back at the cutting board. She didn’t dare let her gaze linger too long, but the image was burned into her mind.

Joel, meanwhile, noticed her struggling with the knife. He hesitated for a second, debating whether or not to step in. The shower didn’t let him relax. He decided he wanted to maintain distance, to avoid anything that might blur the lines between them further. But then he sighed, his concern for her winning out.

“Don’t force your hand”, he said softly, “Let me do it”.

Before Anne could protest, he stepped closer and reached for the knife, his fingers brushing against hers as he took it. The touch was brief but enough to make something in him ache. He hadn’t meant to do it on purpose - or maybe he had, some part of him craving the contact despite himself. He knew he’d regret it later, letting himself feel this vulnerable with her.

Anne scoffed but didn’t stop him. She was glad, though, to let him take over. As Joel began chopping the vegetables, Anne turned her attention to Ellie, who was opening a really old pack of pasta. “Good luck with these two”, she said, nodding toward Frank and Joel with a smirk.

Ellie grinned, catching the teasing tone, “I’m gonna need it”, she said, rolling her eyes.

Joel glanced at Ellie, shaking his head slightly. He could see the effort she was making to seem capable, how much she wanted to prove herself. But her vulnerability was still so apparent, no matter how hard she tried to hide it.

He had to stop thinking about it. She was just cargo. That was all.

Anne walked through the house, searching for Bill. She couldn’t leave things the way they were, not with all the tension hanging between them. She didn’t even know if she’d see him and Frank again after this. She found him tinkering with something near the workshop, his back turned as she approached. Before she could say a word, he spoke without looking at her.

“If you’re here to give me your sorrys, don’t bother”.

“I wasn’t”, Anne replied.

“Good”, Bill muttered, still focused on his task.

Anne let out a scoff, crossing her arms as she leaned against the doorframe. The sound made Bill pause, and he glanced at her over his shoulder. For a moment, guilt flickered in his eyes, though he quickly masked it.

“How’s your hand?” he asked gruffly.

“It’s fine”, she said simply, flexing her bandaged fingers.

Bill nodded, turning back to his work. Despite himself, he felt a small pang of something he couldn’t quite name - nostalgia, maybe. He’d missed having Anne around, even if she could be stubborn and infuriating. She was tough, determined, and brought a spark of something that had been missing since she left.

“I’m sorry”, Anne blurted out, unable to help herself.

Bill stiffened, shaking his head with an exasperated sigh. “I knew you wouldn’t listen”, he muttered.

“Let me just say it this one time, and I’ll never bother you with it again”, she pressed.

Bill didn’t turn to look at her, “I don’t think I can stop you from doing whatever you want, so go on, get it over with”.

Anne took a deep breath, her throat tightening. “I’m sorry. About everything - how I treated you and Frank. Especially Frank. I’m not saying this to justify my actions, but… I wasn’t in a good place. I just want you to know that”. She paused, her voice cracking slightly, “Joel told me about the group of raiders and-”

Bill’s posture softened, and he looked at her seriously. It was as if the mask he always wore had slipped.

“Listen to me. You don’t get to feel guilty now” he interrupted her, “I’m pissed, yeah. Not because you just vanished like some goddamn wounded pup, hiding in a corner where no one could reach you. I’m pissed that you didn’t think we could help you. And now, here you are, trying to excuse yourself? That’s what pisses me off the most”.

Bill paused for a moment, passing a hand on his face before continuing.

“You don’t get to stand here and act like you owe me, or anyone else an explanation. You did what you had to do, and that’s it. Stop justifying yourself. You don’t let me, or Frank, or Tess, or even Joel make you feel like you should’ve done things differently. You went through something. Something big, something that probably knocked you flat on your ass - and you dealt with it the only way you knew how. You made it through, and that’s enough. So stop beating yourself up over it”.

Anne stared at him, her breath caught in her throat. She had never expected him to say anything like that, never imagined he would get it. Yet, in his blunt, roundabout way, he had said exactly what she needed to hear. The validation hit her harder than anything else, and before she could stop herself, tears started to form in her eyes.

Frank’s voice broke the moment, calling from the kitchen. “Lunch is ready!”

Bill sighed, glancing toward the doorway. Then, he looked back at Anne, noticing her glistening eyes. His tone softened, “God, don’t you cry on me, Annie”.

“I’m not” she muttered, wiping at her face quickly, even though she clearly was. Bill called her Annie sometimes, she thought it was sweet, and this was a signal that he still cared for her.

“Good” Bill said, but his voice was gentler now. He stepped closer and touched her shoulder briefly, “Now let’s go”.

Anne nodded, following him toward the kitchen.

The plates were nearly empty, the remnants of pasta scattered here and there as the group sat back, the atmosphere lighter than it had been earlier. Throughout the meal, they’d chatted here and there - Frank mostly keeping the conversation flowing with his good-natured humor, while Ellie provided sharp, sarcastic remarks that made even Bill crack a reluctant smile once or twice. Even if they didn’t really get along.

She, of course, had been the first to finish, shoveling food into her mouth at an alarming pace.

“Slow down”, Joel had muttered, shaking his head as he watched her inhale another bite.

“This is slow”, Ellie retorted, not even pausing between mouthfuls.

Joel sighed, “You’re gonna choke”.

“Guess I’ll find out”, Ellie replied with a grin, eliciting a quiet chuckle from Anne, who was watching the exchange with amusement.

By the time the plates were cleared, the group had settled into a more relaxed quiet. Joel and Anne were sitting beside each other, and her knee brushed against Joel’s under the table. She paused for a fraction of a second, she wanted to pull away, to retreat from the accidental touch, but she didn’t. Instead, she let it stay, waiting to see if Joel would. Joel didn’t. He remained exactly as he was, the warmth of his leg pressing against hers. She felt a shiver run through her, the touch far more intimate than she expected.

Joel, meanwhile, was very aware of what he was doing. He couldn’t explain it - maybe it was the fact that, for the first time that day, he was relaxing. And maybe it was because Anne’s presence, despite everything, brought him a kind of calm he hadn’t known he needed. He didn’t think about it too much; he just stayed there.

But the calm didn’t last long. Bill, who had remained mostly gruff and quiet through the meal, leaned back in his chair and eyed the group. “Alright”, he said, his voice breaking the silence, “Mind telling us what you are doing here, exactly?”

Joel and Anne glanced at each other, either one of them hoping the other one would answer.

“We need to smuggle something out of the city”, Joel decided to remain vague.

Bill snorted, a humorless sound, and looked directly at Ellie, “What are you smuggling? That little brat?”

Ellie’s head snapped up, her eyes narrowing. “Ah, ah - fuck you too”, she shot back, her voice cutting through the room.

Joel’s head turned toward Ellie in an instant, his brow furrowing deeply. “Ellie”, he warned her.

“What?” she said, throwing her hands up, “He started it”.

Joel closed his eyes briefly, willing his frustration to stay in check. He glanced at Anne again, hoping she might jump in and smooth things over, but she remained quiet, her brow furrowed as if lost in thought.

Joel exhaled heavily, his fingers tapped the table lightly as he tried to form the right words. He shifted uncomfortably, stealing a quick look at Anne, who was watching him, as if she could feel his hesitation. Just say it, Joel told himself, though the knot in his chest tightened. He knew Bill wouldn’t make this easy. Clearing his throat, he finally broke the silence. “So, uh - about the job” he started.

“We’re gonna need a car.”

Bill raised an eyebrow, leaning forward slightly with a sharp, incredulous look. “A car?”

Joel nodded, but before he could say more, Anne stepped in, her tone a bit firmer than his, “We know it’s a lot to ask, but…”. She faltered for half a second, her words catching in her throat before she pushed through, “But we wouldn’t if it wasn’t important”.

Bill opened his mouth, no doubt ready to snap back, but Frank cut in before he could speak. “We have one”, he said, his voice calm, as though he was diffusing a bomb.

“It doesn’t work”, Bill shot back immediately, leaning back in his chair with a scoff.

“But you can fix it”, Frank countered smoothly, his patience unwavering as he looked directly at Bill. “And we’ve got another battery”.

Bill groaned loudly, dragging a hand down his face, “Fuck me. This little reunion is really pissing me off”.

“Bill”, Frank said sharply as he looked at him.

Bill grumbled something unintelligible under his breath, clearly irritated but defeated. With an exaggerated sigh, he shoved his chair back, the legs scraping against the floor with an unpleasant screech. “Fine. We’ll fix the car and charge the damn battery. But it’s the last thing I’m doing for you”, he muttered, standing up and glaring at the group as though this whole situation was their fault.

Frank didn’t flinch at his irritation and simply smiled, as if he’d already won the argument.

They followed Bill, while Ellie remained with Frank, who whispered to her something about showing her the comics. They remained silent as they trailed behind Bill, nobody dared to break the quiet. When they reached the door for the garage, Bill stopped abruptly and turned to them.

“The car’s down there, you can manage. I’ll head upstairs to get the rest of your gear together”, he said gruffly, throwing the keys at Joel and avoiding eye contact as if the gesture of helping them was more trouble than it was worth.

Joel gave him a nod, “Thanks, Bill”.

Anne followed suit, mumbling her gratitude, though her mind was somewhere else entirely. The thought had been gnawing at her for hours now, and it was back with full force. Should I tell them about Tess? She wondered, her stomach twisting at the idea.

She glanced at Joel. Would he even want me to say anything? She thought. Anne shifted her weight from one foot to the other, chewing on her bottom lip. She wanted to tell them. Bill and Frank deserved to know. Tess had been their friend too, in her own way. But the words felt like rocks in her throat, too heavy to push out.

Joel’s eyes flicked toward her, catching the unease in her posture. “You good?”, he asked quietly.

Anne hesitated, her throat tight. Then she blurted, “Should we tell them?”

Joel frowned, not understanding, “What?”

“About Tess”, she clarified.

Joel exhaled heavily, his jaw tightening, “Anne-”

“What?” she snapped, cutting him off. “Are we just gonna pretend like nothing happened?”

“This is not the time”

“Right”, she scoffed bitterly, “Not the time”.

Joel closed his eyes for a moment and shook his head, clearly trying to keep himself composed.

“I think they deserve to know”, she added.

Joel didn’t respond. Instead, he turned back to the car, focusing on the work in front of him as if she hadn’t said anything at all.

“She was their friend too”, Anne pressed, her voice louder now.

Joel’s silence only stoked the fire in her chest. Why wasn’t he talking? Why wasn’t he saying anything?

“Are you even listening to me?!”, she said.

Joel spun around this time, his face tight with frustration, “What do you want me to say, huh?!”

“I want you to help me figure it out, Joel!”, she fired back, stepping closer. “We’re in this together whether you like it or not”.

His expression hardened, “What’s there to figure out?”

“She died for us!” Anne’s voice cracked as she yelled a bit, the weight of her words hitting her like a blow to the chest.

“Enough!” Joel’s voice roared, matching hers in intensity.

The sudden silence that followed was deafening, the air between them charged with emotion neither of them could articulate.

“Hey!” Bill’s voice broke through from a distance, cutting the tension. “One of you gonna help me here?”

Anne glared at Joel, her breath still uneven from the argument. Without saying a word, she grabbed the tool he was holding out of his hands and muttered, “Go. I’ll manage here”.

Joel scoffed quietly and turned away without another word, heading in the direction of Bill’s voice. Anne watched him go, the frustration and disappointment swirling in her chest. I’m such a fool, she thought bitterly. Foolish for thinking he was opening up, foolish for believing he was still the man she used to know. She gritted her teeth and turned back to the car, trying to shove the sting of their argument into the same dark corner of her heart where she’d buried so much else.

Joel didn’t like how he had reacted. The sharpness in his tone, the way he shut her down - it didn’t sit right with him. Deep down, he knew Anne was right. Tess was gone, and they had to face that reality, no matter how much it tore him apart. But admitting she was right meant opening a door he wasn’t ready to walk through. He couldn’t bring himself to fully realize that Tess was gone.

As he moved through the quiet house, his boots thudding softly against the floorboards, anger churned inside him. Not at Anne, not even at himself, but at the world. Angry that life couldn’t just give them a damn break. That things couldn’t be different. That they couldn’t even be easy, like they paradoxically were some years ago.

As much as he wanted to push it all aside, he couldn’t shake the feeling that Anne deserved more than the cold shoulder he kept giving her. But what could he say? What could he do that wouldn’t make it worse? He didn’t know. He stopped in the hallway, staring blankly at a faded photograph hanging on the wall. It wasn’t theirs - probably belonged to the people who lived here before - but it reminded him of something Frank might’ve hung up, some sentimental relic of what was lost.

Two years before

A crackle of static followed, then Bill’s familiar drawl came through, “Took you long enough”.

Joel shot Anne a glance, and for a moment, the tension between them lightened. She gave him a small, fleeting smile. Then the gate buzzed open, and they stepped inside. The gate clanged shut behind them as Frank approached with his usual welcoming smile.

“Well, look who finally decided to show up”, he said, his tone light, as if they’d been neighbors all their lives.

“Frank”, Joel greeted with a small nod.

Anne smiled back at him, warmth in her voice, “Hope we’re not interrupting anything important”.

“Nah, just the usual”, Frank replied, waving them in.

Inside, Bill stood by the dining table, arms crossed, his eyes flicking over the pair. “Took your sweet time, didn’t you?” he grumbled. Joel let out a low sigh, clearly not in the mood for Bill’s attitude. “Nice to see you too, Bill”.

Anne stepped forward, offering Bill a small, disarming smile, “Don’t worry, we’ll try not to ruin your day too much”. Bill’s stern expression softened, almost imperceptibly, “We’ll see about that”.

Frank clapped his hands together, breaking the tension, “Alright, lunch’s almost ready. Anne, wanna give me a hand in the kitchen?”.

“Sure”, she replied, glancing back at Joel.

In the kitchen, Frank handed her a knife and some vegetables to chop, “You’re good with this, right?”

“Don’t worry, I won’t chop off a finger”, she quipped, rolling up her sleeves. Frank worked beside her for a moment, in silence, before he broke it.

“So... what’s your situation with Joel?”.

Anne froze mid-chop, her grip tightening on the knife. “What do you mean?” she asked, her voice carefully neutral. Frank raised an eyebrow, amused by her reaction. “You know what I mean. I’ve noticed a shift with you two. Joel smiles more now. That’s... rare”.

Anne scoffed lightly, turning her attention back to the vegetables, “You’re imagining things”.

“Am I?” Frank said, his tone teasing but gentle.

She shrugged, not meeting his eyes, “We work together. That’s all”.

Frank didn’t press, sensing her reluctance. Instead, he leaned against the counter, “It’s nice to have someone to trust, that’s all I’m saying. Especially these days”.

Anne glanced out the kitchen window, her eyes unconsciously finding Joel. He was deep in conversation with Bill, his hands gesturing slightly as he spoke. The way the light fell on his face made her chest tighten. She caught herself smiling and quickly looked away.

When she turned back to Frank, he was watching her with a knowing grin, “See? I was right”.

Anne rolled her eyes, chuckling despite herself. “Get back to cooking”, she muttered, her cheeks warming.

Frank laughed softly, turning back to the stove. “Alright, alright. But just so you know, you’re not fooling anyone”.

Outside Joel leaned back in his chair, arms crossed as Bill eyed him with his usual gruff skepticism. “You sure about this?” Bill asked, “Because this plan of yours doesn’t exactly scream ‘thought through’”.

Joel exhaled sharply, “Relax, Bill. We’ve got it under control”. Bill’s eyes narrowed, unconvinced. “Right. That’s what you always say, isn’t it? You’re lucky Annie’s got more sense than you”.

Joel frowned, caught off guard, “What’s that supposed to mean?”

Bill leaned forward slightly, resting his arms on the table. “It means you’ve got a knack for throwing yourself into dangerous situations. She doesn’t. She’s careful. At least one of you is”.

Joel’s jaw tightened as the words sank in. He’d always thought Anne was the reckless one, her sharp tongue and quick decisions giving the impression of someone who didn’t hesitate to take risks. But now, thinking back on the past few months, he wasn’t so sure. She calculated her moves, weighed the consequences. And here he was, dragging her into situations that might get her killed.

A heavy wave of guilt washed over him, tightening his chest. Was he putting her in danger? His breaths quickened as his mind raced, his pulse pounding in his ears.

Bill must’ve noticed the shift in Joel’s demeanor because he raised a hand, his tone softening a bit, “Hey, don’t go down that road. Trust me, it’ll eat you alive”.

Joel glanced at him, trying to steady his breathing.

“When you care about someone, your fear widens. Every little thing feels like it could go wrong. But what can you do?” Bill’s gaze flicked toward the kitchen, where Frank’s laughter filtered through, “You keep going. That’s all there is”.

Joel’s eyes instinctively followed Bill’s, landing on Anne. She was laughing at something Frank said. His chest ached, the weight of his unspoken feelings pressing hard against his ribs.

Clearing his throat, Joel turned back to Bill, “Yeah, I guess”. His voice was quiet, distant.

Before Bill could respond, Frank appeared in the doorway, carrying a platter of steaming food. “Alright, lunch is served!” he announced with a grin. Anne followed close behind, balancing a bowl in her hands. She caught Joel’s eye and smiled, her expression light and unguarded.

Joel shifted in his seat, forcing himself to shake off the lingering thoughts. He gave her a small nod as she placed the bowl on the table, her presence momentarily grounding him.

“Smells great”, Bill muttered, leaning back in his chair as Frank began serving. Anne sat down beside Joel, her arm brushing his as she reached for a fork. “Frank’s been trying to teach me the art of seasoning”, she joked. Joel glanced at her, his lips twitching into the faintest smile. The ache in his chest didn’t fade, but for now, he could ignore it.

The meal passed with quiet chatter, the kind of easy warmth that only came from temporary respite. Plates were scraped clean, chairs pushed back, and the sun began to dip lower in the sky, signaling the day’s end. It was time to go back to Boston. Anne adjusted her bag over her shoulder as she and Joel stepped out of Bill and Frank’s gate, the warmth of the sun contrasting with the crisp breeze. They walked in relative silence for a while.

“That was... strangely nice”, she said, glancing sideways at Joel.

Joel gave a small nod, “Yeah”.

Anne raised an eyebrow, noting his tone wasn’t as light as she expected. Something was off. She hesitated before asking, “Everything okay?”.

Joel blinked, as if her question had pulled him from his thoughts, “Yeah, yeah. Sorry”.

She studied him briefly, her instincts telling her there was more to his answer. But instead of pressing, she shrugged and said, “No, don’t worry. I was just asking”. He gave her a faint smile in response, but Anne didn’t buy it.

By the time they arrived in the city, the sun was dipping low on the horizon. They stopped at the edge of a dimly lit alley, their usual parting spot. Joel shifted awkwardly, his eyes darting toward the street. Anne waited, half expecting him to say something.

“Well uh- see you around?” Joel muttered, his voice gruff, the words stiff as if they’d been dragged out of him. He gave her a small nod, not quite meeting her gaze, before turning and walking away.

Anne stood there, unmoving, her eyes fixed on his retreating form as he disappeared into the growing shadows of the alley. Her chest tightened, her breath catching slightly, but she forced herself to stay composed.

“Bye”, she murmured softly, the word barely audible, as if saying it out loud might unravel her entirely. It wasn’t meant for him anyway - he was already gone.

As she climbed the stairs to her place, she could feel her thoughts spiraling. She tried to shut them out. It’s nothing, she told herself. But she knew better. She knew she was lying to herself.

And Joel - he knew too. The weight of his decision pressed harder with each step. He didn’t have to look back to feel her standing there, lingering in the place where he’d left her. He already regretted it. Hell, he was already regretting it before he’d even walked away. What a fool I am.

--------------------------------------------------------------------- Present

They worked silently for the next hour, putting the final touches on the car and organizing their supplies. The sun was dipping below the horizon, casting the town in a warm, golden glow. Everyone gathered in the basement, a single hanging bulb that cast flickering shadows on the walls. The room smelled faintly of gun oil and dust. As Anne stepped in, she could see Bill standing behind a cluttered workbench.

“The car is ready”, Anne said flatly.

She glanced over the assortment: rifles, pistols, ammo - more than she’d expected. As she began checking the weapons, Ellie wandered in behind her, her eyes immediately lighting up at the sight of the arsenal.

Before she could get too close, Joel reached out and touched her arm, stopping her in her tracks. “Uh-uh”, he said firmly.

“What?” Ellie said, her tone incredulous, “I need a gun”.

“No, you don’t”.

“Joel!” she protested, her voice rising in frustration.

“No”, he repeated.

Ellie threw her hands in the air dramatically, scoffing. “Great. I’m just gonna stand around waiting for you two to get me killed”, she muttered, glaring at him. Bill let out a low chuckle, shaking his head, “This is the worst fucking job you’ve ever taken”, he said, his tone somewhere between amusement and disbelief.

Joel glanced at him, exhaling heavily, “Yeah, it’s up there”, he muttered, his voice tinged with exhaustion. Ignoring Ellie’s continued grumbling, Joel picked up the weapons, leaving Anne’s share neatly laid out on the table for her.

Once everything was ready, they packed the car. Anne lingered longer than the others, hesitant to leave. The weight of what lay ahead pressed heavily on everyone. Sadness and apprehension hung thick in the air, but there was no avoiding it. They had to go.

The car was finally loaded, the engine purring smoothly. Joel was standing by the driver’s side, his hand resting on the open door. Bill stepped out onto the porch, wiping his hands on a rag as he surveyed the car with a critical eye. “You’re all set”, he said gruffly. “If this thing breaks down, it’s on you”.

Joel gave him a small nod, the weight of unspoken gratitude evident in his expression. “Appreciate it, Bill”, he said quietly. Bill waved him off, muttering under his breath, “Don’t get all sentimental on me now”.

Anne and Ellie stepped out, followed by Bill. Leaving wasn’t just about walking away from safety, it was about walking away from familiarity, from the warmth of a place that always felt like a reminder of the world before. The road ahead was uncertain and dangerous, and Anne couldn’t shake the feeling that she was stepping into a void she might not come back from. But there was no choice. There never was.

Anne, Frank, and Ellie walked toward the car, Anne tossing her backpack onto the back seat. She paused, turning to face Bill, and extended her hand toward him. “Thank you”, she said simply. Bill looked at her hand for a beat before taking it in his firm grip. His expression remained stoic, he would never admit that he would miss their company. “Good luck. You’re gonna need it”, he said gruffly.

Anne smiled faintly, pulling her hand back as she turned to Frank. Before she could overthink their goodbye, Frank stepped forward and wrapped her in a warm, firm hug. She let herself sink into the embrace, her chin brushing against his shoulder as she closed her eyes for a moment. When they pulled back, Frank’s hands lingered on her arms as he looked at her intently.

“You take care of yourself out there, alright?” he said.

Anne nodded, her lips pressing into a tight line, “I will”. She started to turn away when Frank’s voice stopped her, “And remember, some people are worth the risk”.

Her chest tightened at his words, and she gave a small nod, managing a faint smile, “Yeah. You stay safe too, okay? I’ll be in touch this time”.

His smile grew, “You better. This time we’re going to be really pissed off if you don’t”.

Frank turned his attention to Ellie, crouching slightly to meet her eye level. “Ellie”, he said with a smile, “You keep these two in line, alright? I’ve got my eye on you”. Ellie smirked, the corners of her mouth lifting despite herself, “I’ll do my best”, she said.

Finally, Frank straightened and faced Joel. He extended his hand, and Joel took it firmly, nodding once in acknowledgment. Frank gave his shoulder a brief pat. “Be careful”, he said quietly.

Joel nodded again, his lips pressing into a thin line, “You too”, he muttered, “And thank you”.

With that, the group climbed into the car, the golden light of the setting sun casting long shadows as they drove off. Behind them, Frank and Bill stood side by side on the porch, watching silently until the car disappeared from view. They all were thinking the same thing.

Some people are worth the risk.

[hiddenpen]

Our Lives - Chapter Five

Summary: Anne, Joel, and Ellie are doing their best to deal with their grief while trying to survive. But Anne and Joel don’t get along very well, and Joel’s stubborn attitude keeps annoying her. Despite their disagreements, they must find a way to work together.

Notes: Hi everyone! Hope you had a great time during winter break :) I struggled a bit with this one, but I hope you'll like it!

Chapter One Chapter Two Chapter Three Chapter Four

They managed to go out unnoticed by the FEDRA soldiers. Anne noticed that Joel and Ellie found the exit, but she stayed a bit behind, she wanted to make sure that nobody had seen them. She wouldn’t let anyone get hurt. Never again.

Satisfied, she went for the door, she could hear her companions were probably arguing about something, Joel’s voice rising and disappointed.

“Hey, look… about Tess-“, began Ellie, “I don’t even know how to-“, but Joel interrupted her immediately. “Here’s how this thing’s gonna play out. You don’t bring up Tess. Ever. Matter of fact, we just keep our histories to ourselves”.

He let that sink in for a moment before continuing, “Secondly, don’t tell anybody about your…condition. They’re gonna think you’re crazy and they’ll try to kill you. And lastly, you do what I say, when I say it. We clear?”. Ellie hesitated before nodding, “Repeat it”, Joel demanded. She let out a slow breath, annoyance tinging her voice, “What you say goes”.

“Good”, Joel exhaled, trying to settle his nerves. His attention flicked instinctively behind him. Anne wasn’t there. His brow furrowed, and his heart gave a small, involuntary lurch. She’d been right behind them, hadn’t she? He remembered her catching his eye earlier, subtly gesturing toward a side room. He’d assumed she meant she’d check for supplies and then catch up. He hadn’t thought twice about it, figuring she’d rejoin them in a minute. But now...

“Wait here”, he ordered Ellie. She frowned but stayed put as Joel retraced his steps, pushing back the rising sense of unease. He scoured the dimly lit space, his boots echoing against the cracked tiles.

Then he spotted her.

Anne emerged from behind a dusty bookshelf, her backpack slung over her shoulder as she secured the straps. She looked unbothered, her expression calm as if nothing had happened. Relief hit him first, but it was quickly replaced by anger. What the hell was she thinking, wandering off like it was some walk in the park?!

“Anne what-”, he barked. She turned to him, her brows furrowing in confusion at his tone, but instead of engaging, she brushed past him with indifference.

“Looks like nobody saw us”, she said, her eyes scanning the horizon as she slung her backpack over her shoulder, “But we better keep moving”.

“Where?”, he said scoffing, he was very annoyed and the tension between them crackled like static in the air. Anne turned to him, tilting her head slightly and raising an eyebrow, “I don’t know. I think the safest option is to head to Bill’s, there’s also a chance he could give us a car”.

He scoffed, “But we’re gonna have to cross the forest”. Anne shrugged, now she was matching his tone, “Okay? We can’t go back, can we? Besides, we’ve done it plenty of times. We know the road-”.

“You don’t know the road”, Joel interrupted.

“I do”, she shot back, facing him. He was quick to answer, “Not anymore. It’s different now”.

“Okay”, she replied, her voice carrying a bit of annoyance.

“Not safe like before”, he added.

“Okay”, she repeated.

“Are you even listening to me?”, Joel growled, the frustration bubbling over.

“Yes, Joel”, she said, exhaling slowly, “I’m waiting to hear your brilliant alternative”. She said with a pointed look. He turned away from her, watching the horizon. Tess was gone. Joel tried not to think about it, but the thoughts wouldn’t leave him. Life had taken from him again, ripping away another piece he wasn’t sure he could afford to lose. And then there was Anne. What if something happened to her? And what if he failed to get the kid to the Fireflies - alive?

He clenched his jaw, frustration boiling under his skin. He’d told himself he didn’t care about his life anymore, that nothing mattered. But Anne… He couldn’t let her go. No matter how strained things were between them, he couldn’t bear the thought of losing her too. To go to Bill was the safest option, he knew Anne was right, but they had to cross the forest, and it was dangerous.

He opened his mouth to respond but stopped short. He didn’t have one. He was just scared.

“Exactly”, Anne said, her tone clipped. She turned on her heel and called over her shoulder, “Ellie, come on”.

Ellie hesitated, glancing at Joel, unsure of whose lead to follow.

“Go”, he muttered, gesturing irritably.

Ellie reluctantly trailed after Anne, casting one last uncertain glance back at Joel. His fists were clenched at his sides, before scoffing under his breath and stalking after them, muttering curses he didn’t even mean.

They walked in silence. Nobody dared to say anything. She was forcing herself not to think about what had just happened, shoving every single emotion into a corner of her mind she didn’t dare touch. She felt numb, and that was good. If she let herself feel, even for a moment, she might crumble, and she couldn’t afford that. She had to stay focused, for them. This was helping, thinking about Joel and the kid. It gave her a purpose, something else to put her mind into.

Joel was having the exact same thoughts, he couldn’t think about what just happened, about…Tess. Just the thought of her name was a sickness that started deep in his stomach and worked its way up. And Anne… Should he say something to her? Should they talk about it? He caught himself clenching his fists. No, no. He couldn’t.

Ahead, Anne’s pace quickened slightly, her chin lifting as if defying the grief that threatened to swallow her whole. She was inhaling the smell of the forest, Joel’s eyes flicked to her back, and the pang of something he refused to name stung him.

“Woah”, Ellie said. Joel turned, “What?”.

“Nothing. It’s just… I’ve never seen anything like this, that’s all”, she replied.

“You mean the woods?”, Joel wasn’t even looking at her.

“Yeah. Never walked through the woods. It’s kinda cool”, she answered, but he just scoffed. Anne turned to look at her, she didn’t really want to get attached to Ellie, but sadness tightened her chest. The kid had seen too much misery already: death, loss, and now she was travelling across the country with two strangers, not even knowing if she’d make it out alive. It wasn’t fair.

“Yeah, it is”, Anne said, her gaze wandering through the trees. Joel glanced at her, catching a smile on her lips. He thought it was nice too - the forest, the birds chirping, the wind blowing - but he just couldn’t say it, couldn’t let his guard down.

“Woah, look!”, Ellie’s voice broke the silence again. “Fireflies” she said, happiness on her face, “I mean real fireflies”. Joel followed her gaze, his eyes landing on the tiny flickering lights dancing in the air. Something in him softened.

“Yeah”, he said quietly, “I see that”. He was looking at Ellie, who was still mesmerized by the glowing insects, “Sorry… I lost myself for a sec”, she said snapping out of the moment. Anne was looking at Joel. There it was again - his soft side, the one he kept hidden so well.

But as she watched him, she saw his right hand drift toward his watch, his fingers brushing over the worn band for just a moment. The warmth in her chest was replaced by an ache. He was struggling. She could see it in the slight slump of his shoulders, the way his jaw tightened when he thought no one was looking.

She couldn’t even begin to imagine the weight he was carrying, the pain he was burying. All she wanted to do was reach out, take his hands in hers, and let him know he wasn’t alone. To tell him she was here, that she wasn’t going anywhere, and that they could face whatever the future threw at them. But she couldn’t do that. She wasn’t even sure if he was the same person she’d known so well once.

How much had they both changed? And if she reached for him now, would he even recognize the gesture of comfort she so desperately wanted to offer? Would he push her away?

She swallowed the ache in her throat and kept her distance. Because for all she wanted to pull him closer, to cradle his grief and let him see that he didn’t have to carry it by himself, she feared the pain of discovering he might have drifted too far. It was easier, somehow, to stand at arm’s length

The forest was thinning, the trees gradually giving way to open terrain as the sky turned a deeper shade of orange. The day had dragged on endlessly, each step weighed down by exhaustion and grief. Anne’s hand throbbed, each pulse of pain a dull, insistent ache that refused to be ignored. The slow trickle of blood was a constant reminder of everything that had gone wrong, the evidence of a plan unraveling and a world tilting off its axis. Every beat of her heart seemed to echo in her fingers, driving home the truth that nothing was as it should be, and yet somehow, she was still here - still fighting, still surviving.

Then she remembered: there was a cabin nearby, a place she’d used a while back. It had been months, but she’d stashed some supplies there - things that might help now.

“Hey”, she called, turning to Joel and Ellie, “Let’s take this trail. I remember a place where we kept some things stashed. My hand’s still bleeding”.

Joel’s brow furrowed, “Are you sure it is safe?”.

Truthfully, she had no guarantees, but her hand was screaming for relief, “Uhh… Yeah. It’ll only take two minutes”. Joel folded his arms, he was clearly skeptical, “How do you know it’s still safe?”.

“I-“, Anne exhaled sharply. Joel was really starting to get on her nerves, and she wasn’t sure how much longer her patience would hold, “I just know, okay? If you’re so worried, you can wait here”. Joel dragged a hand over his face, muttering something under his breath, “That’s stupid”.

“Excuse me?!”, Anne snapped, her voice rising.

“Do you think it’s a good idea to split up in the goddamn forest?”

“Yes, if you could just trust me”, she shot back, her tone icy.

“I do”, Joel replied, his frustration matching hers.

“It sure doesn’t seem like you trust me”.

“Trust doesn’t mean I’ll blindly go along with whatever crazy plan you suggest”.

Anne threw her hands up dramatically and glanced skyward, “Oh, please, God, just strike me down already”, she muttered. Ellie laughed at that, but the way Joel’s eyes locked on hers was enough to make her pause. With a smirk, she raised her hands in defense and he shook his head.

Joel wasn’t letting Anne escape so easily, “You’re talking about a stash you haven’t checked in God knows how long. For all we know, it could be infested with clickers or worse”.

Worse than clickres?! Thought Ellie.

Anne bristled, glancing down at her bandaged hand. She didn’t have time for this. Blood had already seeped through the wrapping, “We’re losing daylight, Joel. You wanna stand here all night arguing? Good. But I’m going”.

But as she turned to leave, he spoke up, his voice cutting through the air, “Anne! We. Stay. Together. Clear?”, each word was clipped.

“Clear?” she echoed in her head. What am I, ten years old? A sharp exhale escaped her, and her arms dropped to her sides in frustration. She was exhausted, grieving, and her hand throbbed with pain - another argument was the last thing she wanted.

“You know what? I’m tired. My hand’s bleeding, and I really don’t need another lecture from you. Let’s just go”, she said, her voice tight with irritation.

Joel stood there for a moment, guilt flickering across his face. But he couldn’t shake the instinct to keep them safe, even if it meant they resented him for it. Letting out a weary sigh, he finally muttered, “Fine. Let’s move”.

Ellie was looking at them, thinking they were actually entertaining when they argued. The idea that Joel could be even remotely funny was hard to believe. Still, deep down, she felt glad to be with them. They seemed to know what they were doing - more than once, they’d protected her by putting their own lives at risk. In truth, that’s exactly what they were doing now. They had stayed with her, even after Tess died. The thought of Tess made her throat tighten, and she quickly steered her mind away from it before the tears could come.

The cabin stood in the middle of the woods, a weathered yet sturdy structure that looked as though it had been there for decades. Two stories tall, its dark wooden beams were covered in a thick layer of moss, giving it a timeless, almost forgotten appearance. The roof sloped steeply, with patches of shingles missing, exposing the bare wood beneath. A small porch wrapped around the front, its wood cracked and creaky with age.

Inside it was eerily quiet. It looked as if nobody had ever set foot inside. The dust on the floor was thick, and the air was still, undisturbed by time. Anne was really hoping to find the medikit she had stashed there months ago.

“Stay close”, Joel said, his voice low as he scanned the empty space. He was on edge, but there was nothing to be concerned about. Just old, abandoned furniture and dust. Ellie stayed behind him, her eyes flicking nervously around the room. Joel motioned for her to wait where she was, a command she didn’t question. Anne, meanwhile, moved toward the staircase.

“I’ll check upstairs”, she said, brushing past them without waiting for a reply. Anne climbed the stairs slowly, the old wood creaking beneath her boots. When she reached the top, she scanned the room for any sign of infected, or people. But all was silent. She looked into the corner of the bedroom, where there was a loose plank. She kneeled down and lifted it up with ease, revealing the small first aid kit hidden underneath. A wave of relief washed over her as she grabbed it, letting out a quiet sigh.

She started to unwrap the bandage from her hand, the pain sharp as she worked, but her focus was entirely on the task. She didn’t hear Joel’s voice calling up to her, and she’d forgot to say everything was clear.

“Anne?”, he repeated, his tone tinged with concern, but still, she didn’t respond.

After a moment, Joel’s patience ran out. He glanced at Ellie, “Just…Stay here”, he muttered to her before making his way upstairs. He found Anne sitting on the floor, almost completely under a table, trying to wrap her bleeding hand. Her brow furrowed in concentration as she struggled with the bandage.

“Anne”.

“What?”.

“I was calling for you”.

“Oh I- I didn’t hear”, she was very concentrated.

“Need a hand?”, Joel asked, his voice softer now. He approached her cautiously, though his eyes scanned her movements. She was clearly having trouble with the bandage, and his instinct was to step in.

Anne looked up sharply, irritation flashing in her eyes, “I’ve got it, alright?”, she snapped, not bothering to hide the annoyance in her voice.

Joel’s brow furrowed, “You’re struggling. Let me help”.

Anne’s jaw clenched, her patience wearing thin, “I said I’ve got it, Joel. I don’t need your help”, she bit back.

Joel hesitated for a moment, but his concern for her was stronger than her irritation, “You’re not making it easier on yourself. Listen, just-”.

“No, you listen!”, Anne snapped standing up, her voice cutting through the silence, “I’m fucking sick of this attitude of yours. Sick of this goddamn act you’re putting on”.

“Act?”, Joel questioned, taken aback by the accusation and clearly irritated. Why is she yelling?!

“Yes. Act. ‘Do this, do that, don’t do this’”, she shot back, hands gesturing wildly, “Nobody here is where they wanted to be. Not me, not you, and certainly not the kid!”.

She threw her hands up in exasperation, “So either you stop acting like everyone’s out to piss you off, and try to… fucking communicate like a normal person, or-”.

“We wouldn’t have a problem if you just listened”, he snapped.

“Stop talking to me like that!”, Anne’s voice cracked, her frustration spilling over.

Joel spread his arms wide, exasperation written all over his face, “You’re the one yelling!”

“I-”, Anne adjusted her tone, “I’m yelling because you-”.

“I what?”, Joel provoked her, “I’m just trying to keep you safe!”.

“Oh, fuck that, Joel!”, Anne exhaled sharply, eyes flashing with a mix of pain and fury, “No one asked you to”.

There was a long pause.

“And no one is keeping you here”, she added, her voice quieter now, though the sting was undeniable.

Joel’s eyes widened, the weight of her words hitting him like a punch to the gut, “What?!”.

“I didn’t mean…”, she started, but she knew it was too late.

“Oh, you meant exactly that”, he shot back, his words sharp, biting.

“Okay, yeah, I meant exactly that. You don’t wanna do this? Nobody’s forcing you to stay. You can… Go back to your life in Boston”.

“My life in Boston?!”, Joel echoed, disbelief flashing across his face. What life? But he decided to let it go. He knew she didn’t mean it.

“You wouldn’t survive two days if I was gone”, the words slipped out before he could stop them.

“Oh, right, I get it. You’re really living up to your name, channeling this whole messiah vibe”, she said. She actually smirked, finding it funny, whatever she just said.

“Oh for God’s sake, can we stop it?!”, Joel shouted, and only then did Anne realize just how close they were standing.

Anne was surprised. He was angry, but there was exhaustion in his tone. His eyes were tired, shadowed by pain he couldn’t hide, and she felt it too. They were both hurting, not knowing how to deal with it. She opened her mouth to respond but the words wouldn’t come. With a heavy sigh, she let her arms fall limply to her sides, looked at him, and said softly, “Okay”.

“Okay”, he echoed, his voice quieter now. Neither of them moved.

She didn’t like fighting, never had, and especially not with him. And they hadn’t had a fight like that for a long time. She didn’t like the feeling, she just wanted closure. Their gazes locked, charged with an intensity that made her breath hitch. Joel’s eyes wandered across her face, lingering on her lips.

His eyes.

She’d always thought they were the most beautiful she’d ever seen. The color, the lashes, the depth in his gaze.

She leaned back against the table, letting it take her weight.

His arms.

She hadn’t meant to say those things, hadn’t meant to push him away. She didn’t want him to leave.

But in that moment, looking at him, she felt like she was seeing a stranger and someone she knew all at once. Her thoughts drifted to how he’d been back then, after Philadelphia. Back when they were... what, exactly? She wasn’t sure how to define it. Close. Yes, close. He was warm, open.

“Can I… can I come to your place?”.

“Of course you can”.

They walked together in silence, the tension between them was slightly easing with each step they took. When they reached his apartment, Joel opened the door and held it for her. She stepped inside, glancing around briefly before he closed the door behind them.

As Anne stepped into Joel’s apartment, the silence between them felt oddly comforting. She glanced around the room, her gaze lingering on the small, familiar, signs of his life - worn boots near the door, the cup she gave him as a gift lying half-empty on the table. She realized how much she had missed this.

Her chest tightened as guilt flooded her. She hadn’t even asked him about what happened to his group. He looked uninjured, but she should have checked. She should have cared. Her mind spiraled with every thought she’d pushed down over the past two days, and she felt like she might drown in them.

Before she could sink further, Joel stepped closer. His hands gently cupped her face, tilting her head so she had no choice but to meet his eyes. “Stop”, he said, his voice soft and a smile on his lips. Anne blinked up at him, startled. Slowly, her hands came up to rest on his, and she realized her eyes were burning. Then the tears spilled over before she could stop them.

Joel’s arms were around her in an instant, “Come here”, he muttered pulling her against him. She clung to him tightly, her fingers clutching the back of his shirt as if he might vanish. A small, broken cry escaped her lips, and he just held her, steady and solid.

When her sobs subsided and her breathing evened out, Joel eased back, just enough to see her face. Her eyes were still red and watery, he kissed her forehead. “Come on”, he said gently, “Go sit on the sofa. I’ll make us something warm to drink”.

Anne blinked, still dazed, and nodded. She wiped at her face and managed a small smile before moving to the sofa. As she sat, her guilt clawed its way back. She stared at her hands and whispered, “I’m sorry”.

Joel didn’t answer immediately. He brought over two steaming mugs, setting one in front of her, “Thanks”, she murmured. He was standing in front of her, smirking slightly. “Yeah”, he teased her, “You could have talked to me”.

Anne huffed a quiet laugh, scooting over to make room for him, taking a sip of the drink, “Yeah, I know. I’m sorry”. He smiled, “It’s okay”, he didn’t want to push her. He knew perfectly well that sometimes it was easier to not talk about the pain. They sat in silence for a while, the tension easing just slightly. Finally, Anne broke it, “How are you?”.

Joel answered quickly, “I’m… good, I guess”. He hesitated, then added, “I’m not mad at you. You know that, right?”. Anne let out a small, relieved sigh, and Joel caught it. He tilted his head, watching her carefully, “You really thought I was mad at you?”.

She shrugged, trying to smile, “I wouldn’t blame you”.

Joel chuckled softly, shaking his head at the absurdity of it all. “Anne”, he said after a moment, his voice quieter, “I am and I will always be here for you”. He was staring into her eyes now, “And I need you to get that through your head”, he murmured, his hand brushing softly against the back of her neck.

Her breath caught at his words. It was the first time he had let himself be this vulnerable with her. It made her feel warm, good - but also exposed in a way that terrified her.

She smiled at him, her voice soft, “I… thank you. I’m sorry”.

Joel laughed, shaking his head, “Stop saying that. It doesn’t suit you”.

Anne actually laughed at that, the sound lighter than she’d felt in days. “You’re right”, she said, smirking, “And you’re enjoying it way too much”.

She slowly leaned against him, slipping her arms around his waist and settling her head against his chest.

She shifted slightly, her arm brushing his just enough for their hands to meet. Joel froze for a moment, suddenly aware of their closeness and how natural it felt to stand there, how good it felt to just look at her like that, to be near, to realize that she wasn’t his enemy, she never was.

“I’m s-“, she began to say, her fingers tentatively reaching for his, but Ellie’s voice sliced through the quiet, grounding them both.

“Guys!”, Ellie screamed.

“What is it now?”, Joel asked, his gaze locked on Anne as he spoke. His hand hovered where hers had been, and even as she pulled away at Ellie’s shout, she could have sworn he’d traced the lightest touch across her fingers before rubbing his face and retreating a step.

“Come see this!”, Joel and Anne exchanged a brief glance before he gave her a small nod, signaling her to follow Ellie. When they reached the basement, they found Ellie muttering under her breath, “I can’t believe it”. She turned to them and gestured toward an enormous pile of supplies - likely forgotten, or perhaps abandoned by owners who never made it back.

“Look”, she said with a triumphant grin, “Found a little treasure”.

Joel and Anne exchanged an awkward glance, embarrassment written plainly on their faces. Just minutes ago, they’d been at each other’s throats over who should take care of whom, and now Ellie, of all people, seemed to be the most mature.

“Good job”, Anne finally said, stepping forward, “This could actually save us some energy”.

“Yeah”, Joel murmured, picking up a can from the stash. He glanced at the label, then smirked faintly, “It’s one of your favorites too”, he muttered, holding it out toward Anne.

She approached, her expression softening as she reached for the can. Her hand wrapped around his, that was holding the can, “No way”, she said, a small smile breaking through as her eyes met his.

Joel’s lips twitched into a smirk, and a low chuckle escaped him. For a moment, he thought about how much he wanted to pull her into a hug, to tell her that everything was going to be okay. That he wasn’t going anywhere. That they were in this together. And that he was sorry - for his tone, for the things he’d said, and for… Tess.

But he said none of it. Instead, he just stood there, holding the can.

Ellie glanced briefly at them, then snickered to herself, “Fucking amazing”.

Anne met her gaze for a moment before leaving the can in Joel’s hands. She turned her attention to the outside and said, “We could stay here for the night. The sun is almost setting. We rest up a bit, and then head to Bill’s in the morning”.

Joel nodded in agreement, “Yeah, I don’t like the idea of going through the forest at night”. And he was dead tired.

Ellie chimed in, “Couldn’t agree more”.

Anne sighed, glancing back at both of them, “Alright then, let’s stay in the basement. Ellie come on, help me with the mattress”. Ellie perked up, eager to follow. Joel, already scanning the kitchen cabinets, muttered, “Guess I’ll figure out dinner”.

Anne rolled her eyes and smirked, leaning toward Ellie, “Lord save us”.

Joel didn’t catch exactly what Anne had whispered to Ellie, but he didn’t need to. The way Ellie laughed told him enough. He just shook his head, hiding a smile.

“Alright. One, two, three - go!”

They lifted the mattress together, and as they shifted it, a small pile of photographs slid out and scattered across the floor. Anne paused, staring down at them while Ellie crouched to gather them.

One photo showed a family smiling brightly, and another was a close-up of a young girl. Curious, Ellie flipped the smaller picture over, revealing a faded message scribbled on the back.

Anne leaned in as Ellie read the words aloud, “I love you. Forever yours”.

Ellie lingered on the photo, her expression softening, “Do you think they’re still together?”.

The question caught Anne off guard, as these moments often did. She hesitated, guilt creeping in as she noticed the sadness in Ellie’s eyes.

“I don’t know, Ellie”, she said honestly, wishing for once she could come up with a comforting lie. Almost as an afterthought, she added softly, “But I hope they are”.

Ellie’s lips curved into a bittersweet smile, “Yeah... I do too”.

Anne exhaled and gripped the edge of the mattress again. “Come on,” she urged gently, nudging Ellie’s shoulder. But Ellie lingered, brushing her fingers over the photo, “Can I keep it?”.

Anne hesitated, considering the possibility that someone might return. But deep down, she knew that wasn’t likely.

“Yes”, she said finally, her voice soft. A faint smile followed. Ellie tucked the photo carefully into her back pocket, then stepped in to help lift the mattress again.

When they returned to the basement, the faint smell of food greeted them. Joel was hunched over a small burner, heating up a can of Penne all’arrabbiata. Of all the canned meals, it was Anne’s favorite - though, if she was honest, beans topped her list any day.

Ellie sniffed the air and grinned, “Mmm, that actually smells kinda good”, she said, her stomach growling audibly.

Anne and Ellie hauled the mattress to a corner of the basement, tucking it out of sight from the small, grime-covered window that peeked outside.

“Smells good”, Anne called over to Joel as she straightened up, dusting her hands.

Joel glanced up briefly, his expression skeptical, “Don’t start”.

Anne raised her hands, feigning innocence, “I’m not! I’m just saying it smells decent. Ellie agrees”.

Ellie smirked, “Yeah, but it’s not because of you or anything. I mean, it’s canned food”.

Anne grinned and added, “Oh, you’d be surprised”.

Joel just shook his head, scoffing softly. He didn’t reply, but the faintest smile ghosted across his lips before he turned back to the pot. He wasn’t about to give them the satisfaction.

They ate together in silence. It was... nice. But every time the quiet settled, they all knew what the others were thinking.

Everything was terrible. Always. There was no end to it.

It felt like living on the front lines of a war that never stopped. This kind of existence wasn’t new - not for those the world had already abandoned long before the outbreak. But now, that same bleak reality had consumed everyone. In a strange, bitter way, it felt like justice, though the thought left a sour taste in her mouth.

And Tess. Tess had given her life, with the fragile hope that something better could still be built. Anne’s gaze drifted to Ellie. Maybe there was still hope, after all. But deep down, Anne doubted even a cure could heal the world. Years of more wars would follow - fighting over who controlled the vaccine, over who would get it first. And then what? How could society be rebuilt? Was there truly some hidden elite somewhere, untouched by all of this?

She didn’t know. But thinking about these questions was easier than thinking about Tess.

They finished eating. It wasn’t late - no more than nine in the evening - but the night wouldn’t last long.

“Take this”, Anne said, handing a nylon sheet to Ellie, “Put it on the mattress”.

Ellie took it without a word, nodding as she went to cover the mattress.

“I’ll take first watch”, Anne declared.

Joel opened his mouth to object, “No, I’m-”.

But Anne cut him off, “Joel, I am”. She could see that he was exhausted - his eyes drooped, and he carried himself like every movement was a struggle. The lines on his face looked deeper than usual, carved by fatigue and worry.

For a moment, he thought about pushing back, but then he remembered their earlier argument. Maybe it was time to stop treating her like she couldn’t handle herself. “Okay”, he muttered, relenting.

As they turned their attention back to Ellie, they noticed she had placed her backpack in the middle of the mattress, a not so implicit signal that she still didn’t trust them completely. It was her way of marking her territory, of maintaining control.

Joel grabbed an old yoga mat from the corner and unrolled it beside the mattress, leaving the larger space entirely to Ellie. He didn’t want her to feel crowded or afraid of them, and he certainly didn’t want to intrude on her space. Not that he’d planned to sleep much anyway.

Anne took the first watch, her eyes fixed on the small window. Occasionally, she leaned in close, nearly bumping her forehead against the glass, just to catch a glimpse of the stars. The sky was breathtaking, a rare beauty in a world that offered so little of it.

Her gaze drifted to Joel every so often. He was muttering in his sleep, his brow furrowed as though wrestling with something in his dreams. She hoped he wasn’t trapped in nightmares, though she suspected he was.

Her thoughts wandered to what Tess had said - that she should talk to him, explain why she’d disappeared, and confront the things left unsaid. But the idea made her stomach twist. She wasn’t ready for whatever his reaction might be. Did he hate her? Sometimes she thought he did. Other times, there was an unexpected softness in the way he looked at her, she wasn’t so sure.

Anne sighed, her weariness creeping in. Her eyelids grew heavier with each passing minute, the night’s silence lulling her toward a sleep she couldn’t afford.

Joel cleared his throat, jolting Anne awake. She jumped slightly but tried to cover it up, not wanting him to notice she’d nodded off. He slowly sat up. She realized she had no idea what time it was - she’d forgotten her watch back in Boston.

“Hey, go to sleep”, Joel muttered, his voice soft but rough with sleep as he rose to his feet.

Anne noticed his jacket lying on the yoga mat. She picked it up to hand it back to him, but he stopped her with a shake of his head, “Keep it. If you don’t want to wake up with lice or some other weird bug on you”.

She smiled faintly, “Right. Thanks”.

Joel lowered himself into the chair by the window, his silhouette framed by the faint starlight outside.

She lay down, and as soon as she did, she was overwhelmed by the scent of Joel and the warmth that still lingered there. That scent she hadn’t smelled in so long. Her heart started to race, too fast, and a lump formed in her throat. She wanted to cry. It was too much.

She quickly turned toward Ellie, so he wouldn’t see her, and let the tears fall. Why had everything gone so wrong? Why hadn’t she been able to hold on to the only good thing in this damned world?

But sleep came quickly. She was exhausted. Joel knew that she always slept deeply. And it saddened him a little because he knew that her deep sleep wasn’t just from being physically drained - it was a reflection of an exhaustion that seeped into the very core of her being.

There were times, though, when he envied her. Her ability to sleep so soundly, while his mind never allowed him that peace. In the past year, it had happened so rarely that he could count those moments on one hand.

After a few hours, pale morning light began to illuminate the treetops, and the sound of birds chirping returned. Joel rose stiffly, then set a pot of water to boil, using up their last pinch of tea leaves. He couldn’t help but dream of coffee - how much he would have given just to savor a tiny cup again.

Ellie was the first to wake up. She stretched and yawned. “Good morning”, she mumbled, catching Joel’s eye.

He offered a curt nod in return, thoughts gnawing at him. How could she be immune? It defied everything he’d witnessed since the world collapsed. He’d seen so many people get bit, only for the infection to ravage them inside and out. Yet here she was, alive and well, no sign of sickness. Could he truly let himself believe it?

What if she turns now? He wondered, his stomach twisting at the thought. But the logical side of him argued that if it were going to happen, it already would have. Still, doubt gnawed at him. The idea of her immunity meant hope - something he’d trained himself not to feel for a long time. Hope had a way of betraying you in this world, of taking everything you had and leaving nothing behind.

But if there was even the slightest chance that she really was immune, it meant there was still a reason to keep going - still a chance that everything they’d endured might lead to something better. And that terrified him.

Joel’s gaze shifted to Anne. She was still curled up in his jacket, her breathing steady, her hair half-covering her face. In sleep, she looked peaceful - softer somehow, the tight lines of worry erased for a short while. He was reluctant to disturb her. The gentle rise and fall of her chest was comforting, reminding him of simpler times.

He rested a hand on her shoulder, hesitating for just a second. “Hey”, he said softly, giving her shoulder a light squeeze, “Mornin’. We gotta move”.

She stirred, brow furrowing as if she were warding off a dream. Her eyes blinked open, momentarily confused. Then recognition settled in, and she managed a small, sleepy smile.

For a split second, Joel felt something tug at him - something that felt dangerously close to hope.

Anne stood up, stretching the stiffness from her limbs. She picked up the jacket she’d slept on, then turned and held it out to him with a quiet “Thanks”. Joel accepted it without a word, slipping it on. The moment the fabric settled around his shoulders, he caught the faint trace of her scent, and memories came rushing back unbidden - reminders of late nights spent talking in hushed voices, of hands clasped together against the cold, of warmth and laughter that felt a world away now.

The sudden flood of recollection nearly stole his breath. He swallowed hard, forcing his emotions back. With one long exhale, he shut them away, reminding himself that here and now, survival left no room for anything else.

“Ugh, this tastes awful”, Ellie declared, setting her cup down with a dramatic sigh.

Joel shot her a stern look. “Drink it”, he grumbled, “We can’t have you passing out”.

Ellie rolled her eyes but downed the rest of the tea in one gulp, shuddering as she swallowed. She scrunched up her face, gave the empty cup a final glare, then set it aside.

Joel stood, rubbing the stiffness from his shoulder, “All right, let’s move”, he muttered.

Anne slung her pack over her shoulder, gesturing for Ellie to follow. Together, they set off again, leaving behind the lingering taste of bitterness - and not just from the tea.

They weren’t far now from the small town where Bill and Frank lived. Surprisingly, the forest had shown them mercy: there’d been no sign of the infected and no run-ins with hostile humans. Only once did a single gunshot ring out somewhere nearby, but after that one jarring echo, all went silent.

The walk itself was somewhat dull. Ellie kept letting out exaggerated sighs, Joel didn’t say a word, and Anne’s hand was still bothering her. It wasn’t healing properly, and that worried her - but she didn’t want to tell anyone. She’d manage on her own, just as she always had.

Ellie, meanwhile, found the world outside the QZ unbelievably beautiful. The air was filled with the sounds of nature, and the sunlight here felt different, brighter somehow. She felt freer, lighter, like each step away from the QZ peeled off another layer of tension she was carrying.

“We’re here”, Anne said, turning to look at her companions. She always walked at the front - maybe it was a naïve way to keep control, but it made her feel safer.

“Damn, this town is seriously creepy”, Ellie muttered, eyeing their surroundings.

“Don’t worry”, Anne reassured her, “Once we get there, let us do the talking. Bill isn’t exactly the most diplomatic guy around”.

Ellie nodded and kept quiet. Together, they climbed over the guardrail and stepped into the unsettling little town.

Joel spoke up after they had only covered a few steps. “Hey”, he called out to Anne, who was already several meters ahead, “Not that way. Bill’s gotten... well, let’s just say he’s more paranoid these days”.

Anne gave a brief shake of her head, “Not surprised”. Bill had always made her a bit uneasy. Even after all these years, she still couldn’t tell if he genuinely liked her or merely tolerated her. They rarely spoke directly - she mostly ended up talking to Frank instead.

Frank, on the other hand, felt more like a friend. In another world, she could imagine going to the movies with him, sharing books, or debating over coffee. They were a likeable couple, Bill and Frank. She remembered how they’d tried to keep their relationship under wraps at first - although they hadn’t exactly pulled it off very well.

“Shit”, Joel muttered, staring at the tall iron gate, “This used to be open”.

The gate was high, unsteady, and covered in rust. There was no easy way around it, and breaking through wasn’t an option without the right tools - tools they didn’t have. Anne scanned the area, hoping to spot another route.

“What about the old road?”, she asked.

“It’s collapsed”, Joel replied exhaling, passing a hand into his hair.

While they were busy looking around, Ellie managed to squeeze through a gap between the bars. The space was just wide enough for her to slip through. “Guys!”, she called from the other side.

Both Joel and Anne turned to her, “Ellie! How did you-”, Anne started, her voice rising in disbelief and worry, but then decided not to say anything.

“Never mind. Can you try to unlock it from there?”.

Ellie gave the latch a firm tug, struggling for a moment before it finally came free. “Got it!”, she said triumphantly, but her excitement faded as the gate stayed firmly shut.

“Damn it”, Joel muttered, running a hand down his face, “There’s another lock up top”.

Anne and Joel both looked up. Sure enough, a second, heavy latch was secured at the very top of the gate. Climbing was out of the question - the crossbars were corroded, warped, and ready to snap under the weight of anything heavier than a bird.

“Lift me up”, Anne said, turning to Joel.

He looked at her, a little surprised, “What?”.

“Lift me up”, she repeated, shrugging as if it were the most obvious solution.

Joel frowned, “I don’t think it’s the best idea”.

Anne let out an exasperated sigh, “Come on. It’s not that you’re gonna drop me”.

“Of course I’m not”, Joel muttered looking up, “But it’s really high”.

“I’m just going to try and unlatch the damn thing. I’m not climbing over it or anything”.

Joel hesitated, then gave a resigned nod, “Alright”.

He leaned against the gate, cupping his hands to give her a boost, “Ready?”.

“Yeah, let’s do this”.

Anne took a small running start, planting one hand on Joel’s shoulder and the other on the bars of the gate as he hoisted her up. She stretched as far as she could, but the latch was just out of reach.

“Shit, I can’t reach it”, she called down, frustration in her voice.

“Climb on my shoulders”, Joel said.

Anne hesitated, “No. I’m going to hurt-”.

“You’re not gonna hurt me”, he grunted, “Just do it”.

With a firm push, Joel adjusted his stance and lifted her foot slightly to help her get onto his shoulders. He grunted under the effort but kept steady, bracing himself against the gate as Anne shifted her weight.

“Alright, I’m up”, she said, balancing herself as best she could, “Just hold still”.

Joel’s hands gripped her ankles firmly now, “Careful”, he said.

“Mhh Mhh”, Anne replied through gritted teeth, struggling to unlatch the stubborn bolt. She pulled with all her strength, her fingers digging into the rusty metal. “Come on”, she muttered, and finally, with a sharp metallic clang, the latch gave way. A piece of the gate broke off and crashed to the ground, landing dangerously close to Ellie.

“Oh shit!”, Ellie exclaimed, jumping back.

Joel, unable to see what had happened but clearly alarmed, called out, “What happened? You okay?”.

“Yeah, yeah”, Ellie said, still catching her breath, “Almost cracked my skull, though”.

Anne let out a nervous laugh, “Sorry, kid”.

With the latch undone, Anne began her descent, but their current position was… less than ideal. Trying to ignore how awkward it felt, she gripped the bars of the gate and swung one foot off Joel’s shoulder. But her hand slipped, and a startled yelp escaped her lips.

“I got you”, Joel said firmly.

Anne froze for a moment before trusting him. She let go of the railing and placed her hands on his shoulders for balance. Joel’s hands moved instinctively to her waist, holding her securely as he slowly lowered her to the ground. She tried desperately not to look him in the eye, afraid of what it might do to her. She could feel his firm grip, his arms steady around her, their bodies so close it made her chest tighten.

As her feet touched the ground, she glanced up at him, and their eyes locked. Her lips were slightly parted as she caught her breath, her chest rising and falling with each exhale. He couldn’t stop himself from noticing the way the morning light hit her features. Her eyes were deep and dark, with a sadness she worked so hard to bury. It was the kind of thing most people wouldn’t notice, but Joel always had. He noticed everything about her, whether he wanted to or not. The way her lashes caught the light, the faint scar just above her eyebrow that she never talked about, the way her expression hardened when she was trying to hide what she was feeling.

Why does she have to look at me like that?

The way she looked at him sometimes, as if she still saw something in him he couldn’t see in himself, made his heart quicken. Because for all his fear, for all his efforts to push it down, a part of him wanted to believe she was right. A part of him wanted to be the man she thought he still could be.

Joel slowly let go of her waist, stepping back slightly, but she didn’t move right away. It wasn’t until she realized how long she’d been lingering that she cleared her throat and stepped back, awkwardly putting space between them.

“See?”, she said with forced nonchalance, brushing her hands against her pants, “It was easy. Nobody died”.

I almost did, she thought, her heart still racing.

Ellie, quick to jump in, smirked, “Well, I disagree”.

Anne laughed, walking over to Ellie and ruffling her hair lightly, “Sorry about that”, she said with a grin, “Though something tells me that’s a pretty tough skull to crack”.

Ellie rolled her eyes but smiled, clearly pleased with the teasing.

Joel, standing a few steps away, cleared his throat and shot Ellie a look, “Next time, you let us go first. Got it? Come on, let’s move”.

Ellie threw her hands up in surrender, “Alright, alright! Geez, I get it. No squeezing through creepy gates without permission”, she muttered the last part under her breath, but Joel caught it.

As they entered the outskirts of the town, Anne couldn’t help but notice the sheer number of traps scattered around. Wires stretched across the road, broken glass glittered under the faint light, and makeshift spikes jutted out from hidden corners. The place was a fortress, every inch of it radiating paranoia.

“Jesus”, Anne muttered, eyeing a tripwire just a few feet away, “You really weren’t joking. Bill is actually out of his mind”.

Joel, walking slightly ahead, glanced back at her with a faint smirk, “Yeah, he really is”.

“Yeah, they don’t seem like very normal people”, Ellie said.

“Frank is”, Joel replied with a smirk.

Anne stepped carefully over a patch of uneven ground, still scanning her surroundings, “Did something happen? I mean… he wasn’t always this bad”.

Joel hesitated, his brow furrowing as if debating whether to answer. “Not sure of all the details”, he began, his tone gruff, “But… him and Frank had a fight. Something big enough that Frank left for a bit”.

Anne looked over at him, surprised, “Frank left?”.

Joel gave a short nod, “Yeah. Guess he needed to cool off or whatever. Problem was, while he was out, he ran into a group of raiders. They were plannin’ to hit this place, take everything they could”.

Anne frowned, guilt creeping in as she processed his words, “What happened?”.

“Frank came back, called us. Me and Tess helped ‘em take care of it”, Joel’s tone was flat, as if it were just another job.

“Wow”, Anne murmured, her guilt deepening. She hadn’t known anything about this, “Why didn’t you call me?”.

Joel slowed his pace, glancing at her sideways. For a second, he looked almost annoyed, “You were kind of unreachable”, he replied, his words sharper than he intended.

Anne blinked, the weight of his tone hitting her, “Unreachable?”, she repeated softly, “You could’ve at least let me know. It’s not like I moved to another city”.

Joel exhaled heavily, turning his gaze forward. He really didn’t want to have this conversation right now. His voice was quieter but no less firm when he replied, “You could’ve asked about them”.

The words came out harsher than he thought, and Joel immediately regretted them. He knew what they sounded like - accusatory, like he was putting it all on her, and that wasn’t what he meant. But it was too late to take them back.

Anne’s face shifted, guilt clouding her expression. She opened her mouth as if to say something but then stopped herself. Her chest tightened, and she decided it wasn’t worth pushing further. The silence between them stretched for a moment, heavy with things unsaid.

Suddenly, a loud explosion ripped through the air, sending everyone ducking instinctively. “Shit!”, Joel exclaimed, crouching low as his hand shot to his weapon.

“What the hell was that?!”, Ellie yelled, her ears ringing.

“Bill’s damn traps”, Anne muttered under her breath as she scanned the area.

The explosion echoed through the air like a thunderclap. Then, faint at first, they heard it - low, guttural screams carried on the wind.

“Is that-”, Ellie said, her voice tight with unease as she glanced around.

Joel’s expression darkened as the sounds grew louder, closer. “Shit”, he muttered, pulling his rifle from his back. Anne’s stomach dropped when she finally heard it - the unmistakable, frenzied cries of infected. The pounding of footsteps followed, distant at first but growing louder by the second.

“They’re coming. The trap must have woken them up”, she said, her voice trembling despite her best effort to keep it steady.

Joel turned to the others, “Run!”, he shouted, grabbing Ellie by the arm and shoving her forward.

Anne didn’t need to be told twice. They broke into a sprint, weaving through Bill’s labyrinth of traps and debris as the guttural howls grew louder behind them. Anne glanced over her shoulder and caught sight of them - infected, dozens of them, sprinting toward them with terrifying speed.

“Don’t look back! Just move!”, Joel shouted, his voice barely audible over the cacophony of snarls and screams.

Ellie was ahead of them. Joel stayed close behind her, his rifle bouncing against his shoulder with every step. Anne followed just behind Joel, her chest burning as her legs pumped furiously against the uneven ground.

The sound of the infected was deafening now - howls, screeches, the thundering of feet - and Anne’s heart felt like it might burst. They reached an abandoned building with a broken door hanging open, and Joel motioned for them to go inside.

“In here!”, he shouted, ushering Ellie through the opening before following after her. Anne stumbled inside, her hand instinctively reaching for her pistol as she slammed against the wall to steady herself.

“Keep going!”, Joel yelled, leading them deeper into the building.

The infected poured in after them, their snarls reverberating off the walls. Anne fired over her shoulder as she ran, and one of the infected collapsed mid-sprint, but the others surged forward, undeterred.

“Ellie, move!”, Joel barked as he fired his rifle at the oncoming horde, dropping two more infected in quick succession.

Ellie darted into another room, her breaths ragged. One runner lunged into the hallway, its guttural scream sending a jolt of panic through Anne. She didn’t hesitate. Raising her pistol, she fired, the shot echoing like thunder. The infected crumpled to the floor, but more were coming.

“Go! Keep moving!”, Joel barked, firing his rifle at the next wave.

Ellie sprinted ahead, her breaths ragged. Anne turned to cover her, firing another shot. The recoil jolted her arm, but she hit her target - a runner that had almost reached Joel.

“Thanks”, Joel grunted, reloading his rifle as they pushed forward.

They burst into another room, this one larger and more intact. Joel scanned it quickly, spotting a sturdy metal door on the far side. “There! Go!”, he shouted.

Ellie reached the door first, yanking it open with trembling hands. Anne and Joel followed, and as soon as they were through, Joel slammed it shut. The infected hit the door a moment later, their howls muffled by the thick metal.

Joel slid a heavy bar across the door to lock it. The three of them stood there, chests heaving, as the sound of fists and bodies slamming against the door echoed in the small room.

Anne leaned against the wall, her pistol still clutched in her trembling hands. “Everyone okay?”, Joel asked, looking around to find the exit.

Ellie, bent over with her hands on her knees, just nodded. Joel nodded back, glancing at Anne to make sure she was unharmed. Just as he opened his mouth to say something else, a deep, guttural roar echoed from behind another door.

They froze, the sound unlike anything they’d ever heard before.

“What the hell was that?”, Ellie whispered, her voice barely audible.

Joel’s eyes darkened, his body tensing as the roar came again, louder this time. The door on the far side of the room creaked, then burst open with a violent crash. Anne’s stomach dropped as a hulking figure emerged, its fungal-covered body towering over them.

The hulking bloater stood in the doorway, its massive, fungal-covered frame heaving with each rasping breath. The room seemed to shrink in its presence, the oppressive air filled with the sound of its guttural growls.

“Spread out!”, Anne ordered, gripping her pistol tightly, “Don’t let it corner you!”.

Joel backed away quickly, his heart pounding in his chest. He pulled Ellie behind him, his rifle shaking slightly in his grip, “You stay low and out of sight. Do not move until I tell you”, he said, staring into Ellie’s wide eyes.

Ellie nodded, crouching behind an overturned table as Joel took aim. Anne fired first, the bullet struck the bloater’s chest, but it barely flinched. Instead, it turned toward her with an enraged roar, fungal spores flying from its body as it stomped forward.

Joel fired next, aiming for the bloater’s head, but the bullet only grazed its thick fungal armor. The creature let out a deafening roar and hurled a clump of acidic spores toward him. He dove to the side, barely avoiding the toxic projectile as it splattered against the wall, eating away at the concrete.

“Shit”, Anne hissed, scrambling to her feet.

Joel moved quickly, circling around the creature to distract it. “Over here, you bastard!”, he shouted, firing another shot. This time, the bullet hit its shoulder, causing it to stagger slightly but not enough to slow it down.

The bloater turned its focus to Joel, lumbering after him with terrifying speed for something so massive. Anne seized the opportunity, firing a few more rounds into its back, hoping to weaken it.

“Aim for the weak spots!”, Joel shouted, pointing to the exposed, softer fungal growths on its chest and back.

“I’m trying!”, she snapped, reloading her pistol with shaking hands.

The bloater suddenly lunged toward Joel, its massive arm swinging out like a wrecking ball. Joel barely dodged in time, rolling to the side as the bloater’s fist smashed into the ground, leaving a crater in the floor.

“Joel, move!”, Anne screamed, firing desperately to draw its attention.

The bloater roared and turned toward her, but Joel took the chance to fire again, this time hitting one of the softer spots on its chest. The creature roared in pain, flailing wildly, and hurled another clump of spores in Joel’s direction.

Anne kept firing, her shots precise but doing little more than slowing it down. Joel moved closer, trying to draw its attention again, but the bloater’s erratic swings made it hard to get a clear shot. Anne could feel the sweat dripping down her face, her breathing ragged. She glanced toward Ellie, who was still crouched low behind the table, her eyes wide with fear.

Suddenly, Joel slipped. His boot caught on a piece of rubble, and he hit the ground hard, his rifle clattering out of reach.

“Joel!”, Anne screamed, panic flooding her voice. She was too far away to reach him in time.

The bloater turned toward Joel, letting out a thunderous roar as it raised its massive arm to strike. Anne’s heart stopped, her feet already moving, but she knew she wouldn’t make it.

“Come on, come on”, she muttered under her breath, firing at the bloater to distract it, but it didn’t even flinch.

Just as the bloater’s arm came down, a deafening gunshot rang out, louder than anything else in the room. The creature’s head snapped back, fungal growths exploding in a grotesque spray. Another shot followed, and the bloater’s massive body swayed before collapsing to the ground with a heavy thud.

Anne froze, her chest heaving as she tried to process what had just happened. She turned toward the source of the shot, her eyes darting to a nearby window.

There, standing with a sniper rifle in hand, was Bill. His expression was as annoyed as ever, his lips set in a grim line.

“What the hell are you idiots doing here?!”, Bill shouted, his voice cutting through the lingering tension like a blade, “Get the hell out before you attract more of those damn things!”.

Anne barely had time to process his words before he shouted again, “Move! Now! I’m not saving your asses twice!”.

“Go!”, Joel yelled, already grabbing Ellie by the arm and pulling her toward the exit.

Anne quickly followed. The sound of their frantic footsteps echoed through the hall as they ran, the stench of the bloater’s corpse still hanging heavy in the air.

[hiddenpen]

Our Lives - Chapter Four

Summary: They finally arrive at their destination, but things quickly take a turn for the worse. As the situation unravels, Anne is forced to confront the ghosts of her past, threatening to pull her back into the darkness she’s been trying to escape.

TW: blood, violence

Note: this is a sad and long one! I promise that sweeter parts will come, but for now you have to endure this rollercoaster. Don't hate me :(

Chapter One Chapter Two Chapter Three

They were almost at their destination. They had slowed their pace slightly due to Tess’s sprained ankle, but after the adrenaline of a few hours earlier, the calm was welcome, and no one was complaining. Ellie and Anne walked a bit ahead, though their conversation wasn’t going well - Anne had no idea how to handle a teenager, she thought that Tess was undeniably better at it. Speaking of, she was still dwelling on their recent conversation, guilt gnawing at her, and she couldn’t even look at Joel. It wasn’t fair to him - to anyone really.

She was desperately trying to shake off her constant thoughts, knowing full well that thinking about it uninterruptedly wouldn’t change anything. Perhaps she was beginning to realize that the pain she’d been running from was, in some twisted way, her safe haven. It was the one thing she knew, the one thing she could predict. But that familiarity had done nothing for her. It hadn’t healed her wounds or made her stronger. It had only kept her trapped, tethered to the past, and afraid to let go. But maybe it was time to let it go. Should I talk to him? She wondered. Yes, she should. But not now. Once this was all over, she’d return to Boston, she decided. In the end, maybe it was better to stop running from something that would follow her no matter what. Yes, yes, she’d stay.

“Whoa”, exclaimed Ellie, stopping abruptly. Anne flinched slightly, turning to see what had caught Ellie’s attention. They had arrived at the old hotel. It had clearly seen better days, but its elegant, intricate architecture still held a strange allure, even as nature began to reclaim it. It was beautiful, Anne thought.

“Impressive, huh?”, she said with a smile. She leaned slightly toward Ellie, her voice dropping to a whisper as she nudged her elbow, “Wait until you see the inside”.

“We’re going in there?!”, Ellie asked, excitement lighting up her face. Anne laughed, her tone softening, “Yes, we’re going. But keep it down, kid”. Ellie gave her a nod, “Oh, right. Sorry”.

Anne shook her head, her expression warm. It had been a long time since she’d seen anyone marvel at something, behaving almost… normal. Ellie’s enthusiasm was infectious. Ellie couldn’t wait to go inside, though a little fear lingered in her. She was still thinking about before. She had never seen a clicker up close, and part of her thought maybe it was better that way. The only infected she had seen were in the mall, when… No. She stopped herself. Not now.

Anne turned her head toward Joel and Tess, who were deep in conversation. She felt grateful that Joel had Tess by his side. She seemed to keep him from sinking too far into himself, keeping him sharp and grounded. It amused Anne – she had often mentioned how easy it was to give Joel orders. A pang of sadness and embarrassment struck her as she remembered thinking there might be something more between them. Shaking off the thought, she scolded herself for feeling so childish.

“Everything okay?”, Joel asked Tess, noticing her walking in silence, lost in thought. “What?”, she replied, startled. “Are you - is everything okay?”, Joel repeated, slightly worried by her lack of awareness. Something was off, though he couldn’t quite put his finger on it.

“Yes, sorry, yes”, Tess said quickly before continuing, “I mean, my ankle’s messed up, but I’ll -”, she hesitated, “I’ll manage”. Joel watched her out of the corner of his eye. There was something in her tone, in her hesitance, that didn’t sit right. But he didn’t want to press her, “Okay”.

“I’m just tired, don’t worry”, Tess said, sensing his concern. Joel gave her a pointed look, as if to say I know you better than that. She smiled lightly, “I’m serious, Joel. I’m really just tired”. He sighed, “You’re not very convincing. But I’ll leave it be”.

Joel glanced ahead at Anne chatting with Ellie, “We could all use some time off when… this thing is over”. Tess chuckled at that, “Wow, I never thought I’d live to hear Joel Miller say something like that”.

“Oh, come on”, he replied. Joel suspected Tess was deliberately steering the conversation away from anything too personal. He couldn’t pinpoint what was bothering her, but something clearly was. Though he wanted to press her, he knew it would be futile - Tess was stubborn, and if she didn’t want to talk, she wouldn’t. Deciding to let it go for now, he reasoned she might genuinely just be tired. If there was a real problem, she’d either tell him later, or he’d bring it up another time. As expected, Tess deflected with a smirk, “Pick it up, Texas. You’re slower than a limping, tired woman”. Joel chuckled and quickened his pace.

They were all standing in front of the building. Ellie was eager to get inside but was trying to mask her excitement. “Final step”, announced Anne, “ready?” she asked, addressing her companions. Joel sighed, and Tess didn’t comment - they just walked in. Anne followed them, not before hearing Ellie muttering, “Great company, really livening up the place”. Anne smirked slightly, and Joel just shook his head.

Inside, the abandoned hotel was a husk of its former grandeur. Dust clung to every surface, and faint rays of sunlight filtered through broken windows, casting uneven patterns on the cracked marble floors. The once opulent furniture was overturned and moth-eaten, and chandeliers hung perilously from the ceiling, their crystals dulled with grime. Vines crept through the cracks in the walls, claiming the space as nature’s own. A heavy silence hung in the air, broken only by the distant sound of dripping water echoing through the vast, hollow lobby.

“I can’t believe it. Have you ever been in one of these before?”, asked Ellie. Joel was the first to answer, “No. Too rich for my blood”. Anne chuckled and replied, “Well, my father actually worked in these kinds of hotels”. Ellie was curious, “As the…wait, how’s that called?, she paused thinking, “The concierge?”, she finally said, exaggerating a fake French accent with a smirk.

Anne chuckled softly, “Nope. As a chef”, she replied with a hint of pride. Ellie’s eyes widened, “Wow. Cool”.

“Yeah”, Anne said, but sadness passed over her face. The day of the outbreak, her father had been working. She hadn’t seen or heard from him since that day. She didn’t know if he was still alive, if he had died, and she knew that, in any case, she would never see him again. Twenty years had passed - who knew if he would even be able to recognize her.

Tess’s voice interrupted her thoughts, “Actually”, she said with a smirk, “I’ve lived in a place like this”. “Lived?”, Ellie raised an eyebrow. “Yeah. I dated this very rich guy for a bit. He moved to Rockford but didn’t find anything to rent or buy, so he just rented a suite. A very big one”.

Anne laughed and teased her, “Ahh, didn’t think of you as the social climber type”. Tess chuckled, “Might have made my life easier for sure”, she paused, “Wouldn’t have been happy though”. Anne completed her sentence for her, “Love likes to play a different game. But y’know, doesn’t really make a difference if it hurts a bit”.

Tess looked at her for a moment, “Yeah… there can’t be a rainbow without a little rain, right?”. Joel listened in silence. He looked at Anne, making sure she didn’t notice. He thought it was true. But in reality, he couldn’t make peace with it. Fate had constantly taken love from him, leaving a void that only anger had been strong enough to fill.

In the meantime, Anne couldn’t help but find it amusing how the gap between what she thought and how she acted had always been so wide. She was terrified that fear might outweigh love - or perhaps, more than that, she feared love wouldn’t be enough. Yet, she found some solace in the thought that, in the end, no one could control it, and that everyone carried their own share of pain. It was just part of the balance. There would always be an indifferent squirrel, watching everything unfold from its own perspective - an indifference that made it easier to take things a little less seriously.

Their thoughts were interrupted by Ellie’s voice ringing out from across the room, “Ding ding!”, she called out, stepping up to the reception counter like a hotel guest. “Yes sir, I’d like your finest suite, please. ‘Do you want us to take your luggage?’ Yes ma’am, right away, ma’am-”.

Joel’s groan cut her off, “You’re a weird kid”.

Unfazed, Ellie shot back immediately, “You’re a weird kid”.

Anne and Tess couldn’t help but chuckle at the exchange. Anne was really starting to like Ellie. The girl was funny, sharp, and always seemed to keep Joel on edge - a dynamic Anne found endlessly entertaining.

Ellie wandered through the lobby, taking in the grandeur of the abandoned hotel with wide-eyed curiosity. When her gaze fell on Anne stepping into a shallow pool of water near the sunken floor, her amusement turned to alarm, “Wait”, Ellie said, her voice breaking slightly, “Are we going in there?”.

Anne turned, water rippling gently around her boots as she met Ellie’s worried eyes, “Yeah, we’ve got to get to the other side”, she replied a bit confused by Ellie’s question.

Ellie hesitated, rubbing the back of her neck, “Well, I... I can’t swim”. Joel’s head snapped toward her, his brow arching in mock surprise, “Really?”. Ellie shot him a look, her hands thrown up in exasperation, “Do you think they have pools in the QZ?”. Joel didn’t let up, stepping forward and hopping into the shallow water with a splash, “No, smartass. I mean-”, he gestured around, letting her see the water barely reached his knees, “It’s not deep”.

Ellie exhaled sharply, relief mixing with irritation, “Well, I don’t know how I was supposed to know that”, as she stepped in the water. Joel smirked, unable to resist, “I dunno. Do you think pianos float in the water?”.

Ellie rolled her eyes, “Oh, real funny”.

The banter was a strange kind of comfort, a reminder that even in the middle of all this chaos, moments of humor and connection could still exist. As Joel moved ahead, Tess caught Ellie’s sidelong glance and gave her a quick wink, earning a faint smile from the girl before they all continued forward.

As they stepped out, in front of them there was the Capitol building, dark and foreboding against the fading sky. Its windows, shattered and jagged, glinted faintly like broken glass caught in a dying light. Vines crawled up its sides, threatening to consume it whole. The silence here felt heavier, thicker, as though the air itself was holding its breath.

“Alright”, Tess said, “let’s go wrap this up”. At that, Ellie replied, “I’m glad Marlene hired you guys”, Tess looked at her confused, “What do you mean?”. Ellie hesitated, “I know you guys are getting paid for this but -  I’m trying to say thanks”, Tess was taken by surprise, she didn’t really know what to answer, but luckily Anne intervened, “Yeah, sure thing”. Joel didn’t say anything, he was too concerned about the fact that all felt a little too quiet. As they arrived near the door, he slowly opened it.

Inside, the smell hit them first - something damp and rotten. The light filtering through the broken windows revealed a scene of chaos. The floor was littered with overturned furniture, discarded supplies, and something darker, a smear leading further in.

“No. No, no, no...”, Tess’s voice cracked as she moved into the room, her steps quick and erratic. She rummaged through debris, overturning anything in her way, her movements frantic. Scattered across the ground were the bodies of the group of Fireflies, their signature yellow armbands dirtied and torn.

One body slumped against a toppled desk, its lifeless eyes staring at nothing. Another lay sprawled face down, a dark pool of blood haloing its head. Bullet holes riddled the walls and shattered glass crunched underfoot, remnants of the chaos that had unfolded here.

Ellie hesitated, her usual bravado dimmed as her eyes darted from body to body. Anne lingered for a moment, swallowing the lump in her throat as the weight of the scene settled over her like a shroud, her unease growing with every second. Tess had always been the level-headed one, but now she was unraveling. This wasn’t like her. She glanced at Joel, who was silent but visibly tense, his hand twitching toward his weapon out of instinct.

What now? Anne thought. Going back to Boston? Maybe. Maybe not. Marlene would already be gone by the time they went back. Perhaps they could find a clue about where the Fireflies had gone - but even if they did, their supplies wouldn’t last long enough to follow it. Her mind scrambled for alternatives, grasping at straws. Bill and Frank? She hadn’t seen them in ages. Still, it seemed like the safer bet.

“What are you doing?”, Joel’s low voice broke the silence, sharp and cutting. He approached Tess, who didn’t even look at him, “Maybe they ah... maybe they had a map, or something to tell us where they went”, she muttered, her hands fumbling through a dead man’s pocket, her voice edged with desperation.

Joel looked at her confused, “Wha- how far are we gonna take this?”, his tone was more demanding now. Tess spun to face him, her face tight, her eyes wild, “As far as it needs to go!”, she shouted. Joel stepped closer, lowering his voice but not his intensity, “Tess. What - what are we doing here? This isn’t us”.

Tess’s answer was harsh, bitter, “What do you know about us? About me?”.

“I know you’re smarter than this”, Joel said. What was happening?

Tess shook her head, pacing now, her movements restless, “Really? Guess what, Joel - we’re shitty people. It’s been that way for a long time”. Joel’s jaw clenched, “Why are you acting like-”. Tess whirled on him, her voice rising, “This our chance to-”.

“This is over, Tess!”, Joel’s voice boomed, silencing her, “Now we tried. Let’s just go home”.

Tess froze for a moment, staring at him. Then she shook her head slowly, her voice breaking as she said, “I’m not... I’m not going anywhere. This is my last stop”. Joel’s brow furrowed in confusion, his voice softer now but still urgent, “What are you going on about-”, as he reached for her arm.

“No don’t!”, Tess snapped, recoiling when he reached for her, “Don’t touch me”.

Anne, watching from the side, felt a chill run through her. Something wasn’t right - this wasn’t just frustration or desperation. Tess’s erratic behavior, her refusal to leave, the strange finality in her words... Anne’s pulse quickened. Why the hell is she acting like this? What’s going on?

“Holy shit”, Ellie said, “She’s infected”.

Anne immediately stopped what she was doing and turned to face Tess, who scoffed at the kid, “Our luck had to run out sooner or later”. Joel’s expression was unreadable as he stepped closer to Tess. “Joel…”, Tess’s gaze met Anne’s for a brief moment before slowly shifting back to Joel. She seemed to have lost the will to resist. Joel’s voice was quiet, “Let me see it”. Tess started to explain, “I didn’t mean for this-”.

But Joel cut her off, his tone sharp, “Show it to me”.

Too sharp, Anne thought. “Joel!”, she intervened, but he didn’t acknowledge her. Why does he have to be this harsh?

Tess pulled down the collar of her shirt, revealing a bite on her neck that was already showing signs of infection.

“Oh, Christ”, Joel muttered as he stepped back. “Oops, right?”, Tess answered.

Anne froze, unable to think or move. Maybe, just maybe, if they had gotten the girl to the Fireflies they could… she didn’t know. But they still had a day, maybe two, before Tess…

“Where’s this lab of theirs?”, Anne asked Ellie, her voice tight with urgency. Ellie shook her head. “I don’t know. Marlene never said”.

“Well, maybe we can go back to Marl-”, Anne tried, but Tess interrupted her, cutting her off sharply, “No! Anne”, she said, grabbing Ellie’s arm, “Give me your arm”, she ordered.

Ellie flinched, her eyes wide with fear. It’s my fault.

“This was three weeks”, Tess said, “I was bitten an hour ago, and I’m already worse. This is fucking real”.

“But we can-”, Anne started, trying to keep the hope alive.

“No!”, Tess snapped. She turned to Joel, desperation in her eyes. “You’ve got to get this girl to Tommy’s. He used to run with this crew, he’ll know where to go”.

“No, no, no, that wasn’t our plan”, Joel said, his voice rising, “I’m not doing that”, he continued pointing to Ellie. “Yes, you are!”, Tess shouted, “Look, there’s enough here that you have to feel some sort of obligation to me, so you get her to Tommy’s!”.

The sound of a Fedra jeep rolling closer cut through the chaos, their presence closing in. They’d been tracked down.

“Shit”, Joel muttered under his breath. “Dammit”, Tess sighed, “I can buy you some time, but you have to run”.

“What, you want us to just leave you here?!”, Ellie shouted. “Yes”, Tess replied without looking at her.

Anne snapped, “Stop with the bullshit, you’re coming with us!”. Tess shook her head, “No, Anne. I’m… I’m not. Just stop.”

“There’s no way that-”, Joel began, but Tess interrupted him. “I will not turn into one of those things!”, she said rising her voice. She glanced at Anne, almost pleading, “Come on. Make this easy for me”.

In that moment, Anne understood. There was nothing more to say. No more convincing. No more options left. Her body went cold, her mind a blank, the weight of it all pressing down on her. She couldn’t feel anything. There was no point in fighting anymore.

“I’m sorry”, Ellie said quietly, “I didn’t - I didn’t mean for this to happen”.

Anne paused, her eyes flickering briefly toward Ellie. She thought for a moment that it wasn’t fair to the kid. Ellie had nothing to do with any of this, and yet here she was, shouldering the weight of something she couldn’t control. But Anne didn’t respond. She couldn’t. Her gaze was fixed, unwavering, on Tess, her entire body frozen in place, the words caught somewhere deep inside her. She couldn’t move, couldn’t even bring herself to acknowledge Ellie.

Tess finally looked at her, a smirk playing at her lips, “I mean, I’m flattered, but you were right, it’s a bit creepy looking at someone like that”, she said with a chuckle.

Anne smiled, but it felt hollow, something inside her was shattering. The faint sound of a loud crash from the exit made her heart skip. The door had been smashed open. Tess’s voice cut through the air, sharp and urgent, “Go”, she said, locking eyes with Joel, “Just fucking go”.

Joel didn’t move. He stood there, rooted to the spot, the weight of everything settling on his shoulders. The soldiers were closing in, their footsteps echoing. There was no more time to argue. A decision had to be made - and, in truth, it had already been made.

“Ellie-”, Joel started, but the words caught in his throat as Ellie, trembling with fear, moved toward him, “Get a move on”. “I’m sorry”, she whispered to Tess, her voice small, barely audible.

Anne felt something twist in her chest, but she didn’t speak. Instead, she walked over to Tess, her heart pounding. Without thinking, she wrapped her arms around her. She could feel the hot sting of tears rising, her throat tightening with emotion, but she kept it together, holding back what she couldn’t let out. Tess, surprised by the gesture, didn’t pull away.

“Take this”, Tess said, her voice rough, as she pressed a pack of cigarettes into Anne’s hand.

“And Anne - you keep them safe”.

Anne took the pack, her fingers trembling, and nodded silently, but no words came. There was nothing she could say. Instead, she turned away, the weight of what was happening pressing on her chest. And then, she left her.

As she walked away, she could feel everything she had carefully buried inside her beginning to churn. The fears, the regrets, the past - all of it rose up, breaking free like a dam had cracked open.

October, two years before

John started calling out names. One by one, people were assigned to different teams. Timmy and Kim were first up, Kim shot Anne a quick wink as she stepped forward, giving her a knowing smile.

“Anne”, Clem called, and she stepped forward, her stomach a little tight. “You’re with Timmy and Kim. You’ll be in charge, follow the north route. Stick close to the buildings: it’s safer that way”. Anne nodded, trying to ignore the sinking feeling in her chest. She could feel Joel’s eyes on her.

“Joel”, Clem called next, “You’re with me, Nadia and Kevin, heading south. We stay away from the open areas, keep close to the woods. The others have departed already this morning”. Joel stepped forward without hesitation. He nodded to Kevin, who was already adjusting his gear. His eyes met Anne’s and he gave her a smile, his gaze lingering for a moment longer than it should have, as if checking if she was okay. She smiled back, thinking that despite everything, there was someone to hold onto. She didn’t want to need him. She had always prided herself on being strong, self-reliant. But when he looked at her like that, God. She just wanted to quit this whole thing. No more running, no more fighting. Just simply live. Together.

“Alright, that’s it for the teams”, Clem announced, turning back to them, “We leave in twenty minutes. Make sure you’ve got everything”. Anne quickly gathered her things and turned toward Kim and Timmy. Kim gave her a quick, reassuring look, while Timmy was already pacing, adjusting his gun holster.

“Don’t worry about it”, Kim said softly as Anne adjusted the straps on her bag. Kim’s voice was steady, filled with a warmth that Anne always relied on, “I’m not worried”, Anne replied, raising her eyebrow a little. Kim gave a small, knowing smile, her eyes narrowing slightly as she observed Anne’s calm exterior, “Uh-huh”. She knew Anne was always tougher on the outside, especially when it mattered the most. Anne rolled her eyes, “Pffft. Leave me alone”, but she was smiling. Kim shot her a quick glance, she was smirking but there was a flicker of respect in her eyes, “Where’s the fun in that?”. Anne shook her head and went for the door.

The days had blurred into one long stretch of endless walking. The road was exhausting, and every step felt heavier than the last. Anne tried not to think about it too much, tried to keep herself focused on the path ahead. But her thoughts kept slipping, like she was caught in a rip current, and every time they did, her mind would wander to Joel. Eventually, they reached a ridge overlooking the outskirts of Philadelphia just as the sun began to set. The city loomed in front of them - decaying, shattered, but still standing.

Clem’s voice crackled over the radio, breaking the uneasy silence. “Anne”, she said, her tone steady, “We go in as soon as the sun sets. Be ready”.

A heavy silence settled over the group. Anne could see it in their faces - the fear, the hesitation, the uncertainty. No one knew what to expect once they crossed into the city. And, in all honesty, neither did she. It had been years since she’d been this close to Philadelphia. The place had changed, and she wasn’t sure what was still left down there.

“Anne? Can you hear me?”, Clem called. Anne hesitated, her fingers brushing the cold metal of the device. Then, she brought the radio to her mouth, her brow furrowing slightly, “All clear”.

But her mind was running. The knot in her stomach grew tighter as she glanced around at the others, each of them on edge. She tried to be the calm one, tried to be the steady presence, but it was hard when the fear was so palpable. She knew this place, knew the tunnels that snaked beneath the city, and that was the only thing they had in their favor. But the weight of responsibility sat heavy on her chest, the pressure of keeping everyone alive pulling her under. What if something went wrong? What if someone got lost? What if-

Her thoughts were interrupted by Kim, “Hey. We will manage just fine”, almost like she knew what Anne was thinking. “I know”, Anne replied quickly. Her mind kept drifting, thoughts of Joel intruding at every turn. Was he okay? Was he scared too?  

The sun was set. She pulled the radio up to her lips, her fingers trembling slightly, “Southern team”, she said, the words feeling too heavy on her tongue, “We’re moving out”. The radio crackled briefly, followed by Clem’s steady voice, “Copy that. We’re ready to move”. Her tone was calm, almost clipped, a deliberate effort to steady the nerves of her team, and maybe her own as well. Clem had a knack for keeping things grounded, but Anne knew she must have felt it too - the weight of what lay ahead in the city they all dreaded.

“Got it. We’ll stay in contact”, Anne said, glancing at Kim and Timmy, her eyes scanning the group one last time. Everyone was preparing themselves, gearing up for whatever was about to come. She inhaled deeply, exhaling the weight of the moment. Before she could move, Clem’s voice came through again, almost like a reassurance, “Stay sharp, Anne. And stick to the plan”. Anne’s mouth tightened, “I know”, she said softly. And just as Anne was about to give the signal to move, she heard the unmistakable crackle of the radio again. This time, it wasn’t Clem’s voice. It was Joel’s - quiet, low, but carrying an edge of something warm.

“Be careful”.

Anne’s heart stuttered at the sound of his voice. She could hear the concern behind the words, though he wasn’t one to show it often. The sudden tenderness hit her harder than she expected. She fought the knot rising in her throat, keeping her voice steady as she replied.

“You too”, she said, keeping it brief, trying not to let the emotions overwhelm her. She clicked off the radio and turned to the others, taking one last glance at the darkened horizon of Philadelphia. This was it. They were going in. No turning back now.

“Let’s move”, Anne said, voice firm. She couldn’t afford to waver. Not now. The group, now fully armed and ready, began to make their way toward the tunnel entrance. The world around them was silent, but the heavy weight of the unknown pressed against them all. Anne’s thoughts flickered to Joel for a moment, but she quickly shut them down. There was no room for distractions. The southern team was out there somewhere, and they needed to move. They had no idea what awaited them in the tunnels below, but Anne wouldn’t let herself think too much about it.

The tunnel was suffocating in its silence. The only sounds were the soft shuffle of boots on the concrete floor and the occasional creak of the old pipes overhead. The darkness seemed to press in from every side, thick and unyielding, swallowing any light they managed to bring with them. Anne’s heart pounded in her chest, but she pushed the fear down, focusing on her breathing, the slow, heavy steps of the group behind her.

It’s too quiet.

Anne couldn’t shake the feeling of being watched, but she kept it to herself. There were no signs of infected, no distant growls or the scratch of claws against metal. Just silence. Too much silence. It didn’t sit right with her, but she pushed on, trusting the old instincts that had gotten her this far. After what felt like hours, they reached a door at the end of the tunnel, worn and rusted with age. The faint scent of mildew and dust clung to the air. Anne stopped in front of it, her hand hovering over the handle.

“This is it”, she said quietly, turning back to the others. “Garage number two. From here, we head through the basement of the old bank. Stay sharp. There could be people on watch duty. If they’re clever, they’ll be hiding. Eyes wide open”.

She let her words hang in the air, watching as everyone nodded. They were ready, but there was something in the air now. The tension had shifted, and the quiet was almost deafening. She motioned for them to follow her as she pushed the door open. The basement of the old bank loomed ahead, a dark and empty space that seemed too quiet for comfort. They moved cautiously, keeping to the shadows, trying to stay as silent as possible. Anne’s mind was running through every possible scenario. She couldn’t shake the feeling that something was off.

It wasn’t just the quiet.

It was the way everything felt too still. Too empty.

They made their way deeper into the building, the hairs on the back of Anne’s neck prickling. Then, suddenly, a sharp clink echoed through the air. Anne froze, her breath catching in her throat. She had barely registered the sound when it happened - out of nowhere, a smoke bomb landed at her feet with a thud.

Instinct kicked in.

Without thinking, Anne dropped to the ground, grabbing the smoke bomb and tossing it as far from them as she could. It skittered across the floor, and before she could react, the thick white cloud began to billow out. The air was choked with smoke, burning the back of her throat as she scrambled to pull her gas mask from her pack. “Take cover!”, she shouted, her voice urgent as she fumbled with the straps of the mask, “Masks on - now!”.

Her heart raced as she scanned the room, the smoke swirling around them, the thick cloud making it nearly impossible to see anyone through the haze. She could hear the others moving, ducking behind whatever cover they could find. She was desperately trying to process what was happening. She adjusted her mask, tightening it over her face, the sudden pressure of the air inside her lungs making her feel momentarily dizzy. But she couldn’t afford to lose focus. They were walking into something much worse than just infected.

Anne’s heart pounded as the smoke from the bomb clouded the already dim space. Before she could fully process what was happening, a man lunged at her, slamming her hard against the wall. She bit down on her lower lip at the impact, tasting blood. But in one swift motion, she grabbed his arm mid-strike and shoved him back with all her strength. Taking advantage of the chaos, she pulled her gun and fired.

The shot echoed, far louder than she’d expected, cutting through the haze like a warning bell. “Shit”, she muttered under her breath, spitting a bit of blood onto the ground before wiping her chin with the back of her hand. Her ears rang, “Son of a bitch”, she muttered looking at the dead body.

The blood wasn’t the worst of it, though. She could feel her head spinning from the hit. Her eyes darted across the scene - Kim was on the ground, struggling to rise, a pained grimace on her face. Anne’s pulse quickened. She moved toward her, a lifeless body sprawled beside her. Kneeling beside her, she gripped her shoulders, “Kim! Are you okay?!”.

Kim groaned, her arms trembling as she struggled to lift herself off the ground. She clearly wasn’t fine, her face was streaked with blood, and she’d hit her head hard. “I’ve been better”, she muttered, her voice hoarse, a wet cough rattling in her chest as she tried to sit up.

Anne’s jaw tightened, but she swallowed her worry, forcing herself to focus. Without a word, she reached over and adjusted Kim’s mask, making sure it was secure on her face. “Hold still”, Anne said firmly, her hands steady despite the adrenaline coursing through her, “You’re not passing out on me, got it?”.

Kim’s eyes locked onto hers, full of pain and something else, “Fuck, Anne...”, she gasped, “I think...I think I’m pregnant”. Anne froze, her hands still mid-motion. The words hit her like a freight train, slamming into her chest and knocking the breath out of her. Pregnant?! Her mind was trying to process it. She exhaled slowly, her mind still foggy from the hit to her head.

“Goddammit, Kim...”, she muttered under her breath, hands shaking as she tried to stay focused. “Fuck...fuck... I - let’s - can you walk? We need to get out of here”. Kim nodded weakly, her body still trembling. Anne helped her to her feet, supporting her as Kim swayed, struggling to keep her balance. Timmy arrived, breathless, looking over them with wide eyes. He moved to help, his concern very visible, “Baby, are you okay?! Oh God. Here, give me your hand”.

It hit Anne like a cold splash of water. She was so damn stupid. She had always assumed they were just teammates - nothing more. And yet, Kim had been the closest person she had to a friend in all of this. She hadn’t even thought to ask, hadn’t taken the time to understand, to connect with her. “Let’s go, Anne”, Timmy urged, “We need to get her out of here”.

As they moved cautiously through the wreckage of the fight, Anne kept her eyes sharp, but a part of her couldn’t shake the worry gnawing at her from the inside. They’d gotten out of worse situations before, they were going to be okay. Yes, yes. They were going to be fine.

And as the silence of the dark streets pressed in around them, Anne tried to push those thoughts away. There would be time for questions and answers when they weren’t fighting for their lives. Anne’s breath came in short, controlled bursts as they slipped through another door, the darkness of the tunnel swallowing them whole. But as soon as they entered, she heard them - the unmistakable sounds of voices growing nearer. Her stomach clenched in response. The gunshot had drawn them in.

“Fuck”, she muttered under her breath, her heart hammering in her chest. She glanced at Timmy and Kim, who were crouched low behind cover, their faces tight with fear. “Okay, you’re going to wait for me here”, Anne said, keeping her voice steady even though she could feel the tremor in it. Her nerves were getting the best of her, but she couldn’t let it show. She couldn’t show weakness now.

Timmy’s eyes widened in protest, “Anne, no-”.

“Yes, Timmy! There’s no time to argue”, she snapped, cutting him off. “Listen to me, when I take out the first guy, you sprint to the other side, okay? We got it, okay?”, she looked between the two of them, her eyes piercing.

Kim noticed how Anne’s voice wavered, just for a second - something she hadn’t heard before. It wasn’t a lot, but it was enough for Kim to see the cracks in Anne’s usual tough exterior. Still, she didn’t say anything. She only nodded, watching Anne turn toward the direction of the approaching voices. The plan was simple. One person would cover the left, the other the right, and Anne would take the first shot. It was supposed to go smoothly.

Anne positioned herself, breath steadying as she waited for the first target to come into view. Her pulse thrummed in her ears, but she had done this a hundred times before. She was ready. The first man rounded the corner, and without hesitation, Anne pulled the trigger, taking him down in a clean shot. Timmy was already moving, sprinting across to the next cover as planned. The tension that had been coiled in Anne’s chest eased just a little, her exhale sharp.

She barely had time to register the relief, she had just lowered her weapon slightly when a figure appeared from behind, too fast, too close. Before she could react, a rough arm wrapped around her neck, tightening with an unrelenting grip. Her pulse shot up, her breath caught. She tried to jerk away, but the hold was iron-clad. Anne’s hand shot to her side, fingers finding the hilt of her knife. With a quick, desperate motion, she slashed it across his side, feeling the satisfying resistance as it sank into flesh.

“Fuck! You little shit!”, the man cursed, his grip loosening for just a moment.

She twisted in his arms, her vision swimming from the lack of air. But the opening was brief. The man gritted his teeth, swearing again as his other hand shot up to press a cloth against her face, the pungent scent of chloroform filling her nostrils. Her body went rigid in revolt, but it was already too late. The world blurred, her fight slipping away as the darkness closed in.

Anne’s head pounded as she slowly regained consciousness. The room around her was poorly lit, casting long shadows on the cracked walls. Her eyes flitted around, disoriented, and then the full weight of her situation hit her. The air was thick with the rancid stench of sweat, blood, and decay, and the taste in her mouth was vile - like something had been stuffed in there just to make her gag. She tried to breathe, but the fabric of the rancid cloth smothered her, making each inhale feel shallow and suffocating. Her hands were tied tightly to a thermostat, her wrists raw from the strain.

Panic gripped her chest, but she forced herself to breathe, to calm down. This wasn’t the first time she’d been in a tight spot. She could get out of this. She had to. Her eyes darted around the room as she tried to focus, to assess the situation. But as soon as her gaze landed on the far corner, her stomach twisted into a knot.

Kim.

Kim was slumped against the wall, her body tied up the same way Anne was, her head bleeding. The sight of her like that hit Anne hard. Fear clamped down on her throat, but before it could take hold, she heard Timmy’s voice. His call was ragged, but she barely processed it at first.

“Anne!”, he whispered. It took a moment for her to realize he was talking to her, and when she did, the fog of panic slowly started to clear. She shifted her focus to him, finding him tied up beside her. He was young, but now he looked decades older. His face was worn, strained.

“Timmy”, she managed to rasp, her voice feeling distant, hollow. “Here”, he urged, his voice shaking. She forced herself to meet his gaze, but it was hard to concentrate. Everything felt off, blurry. The room spun a little.

Timmy’s hands were free. She could see it now. He threw a small knife toward her, the metal clinking softly as it landed beside her. He gestured to his own wrists, signaling that he was ready to help. He wasn’t moving, waiting for her to get free too. She grabbed the knife, clumsily at first, trying to angle it just right. But she could feel the pressure of time bearing down on her. She was too slow. Then, the door creaked open.

Two men walked in, their figures hulking and imposing in the dim light. Their grins were sickening, stretched unnaturally wide. They reeked of violence, of menace, and the look in their eyes made Anne’s stomach drop. She didn’t even have time to think about her next move. She froze, her hand still gripping the knife, but now everything felt like it was closing in on her.

The men’s eyes flicked between her and Timmy, their grins never wavering, and Anne’s heart beat harder in her chest. She wished, just for a moment, she could sink into the shadows, disappear, but there was no escape now. One of them sneered at Anne, his voice dripping with malice.

“Well, well, Sleeping Beauty is finally awake”, he taunted, his grin sickening as he stepped toward her. His companion chuckled low, kicking Kim’s leg. She didn’t respond. She was unconscious, still bleeding. The sight made Anne’s stomach churn.

Timmy was squirming in his bonds, eyes wild with frustration. He was trying, desperately, not to do anything that would give them away. Anne could see the fury in his gaze.

One of the men smirked, “This one won’t be of any use”, he muttered, eyes flicking to Kim.

Anne’s body tensed, and her mind snapped to focus. Her rage flared up, something deep inside her surging with violence. She could barely contain it, her grip tightening on the knife, the rope fraying beneath her touch as she worked it free.

The other man leaned in, his breath hot and foul on her skin, “This one though... she seems still strong enough, huh? Like a tiny little cat in a cage”. He laughed, moving to crouch in front of her, his disgusting smile never wavering. Anne could barely suppress the disgust bubbling up inside her. He grabbed her chin with an iron grip, forcing her to look at him. Anne’s eyes burned with fury, but she said nothing.

He chuckled again, drawing a knife from his belt, “You don’t look like you’re going to be cooperative”, he said, his voice mocking. The blade danced lightly across her neck, drawing a trickle of blood. She hissed from the sting, and he laughed.

“But I like it better this way”, he reached up and yanked the cloth from her mouth, tossing it aside carelessly. Anne immediately spat blood on the floor and coughed, but she didn’t say a word.

The man tilted his head, his eyes narrowing, “So, where are the others?”. Anne just stared at him, her mouth curling into a smirk. She refused to answer.

That only made him angrier. He grabbed her face with his hand with a sickening, crushing grip, “I can see you don’t care about your life”, he said, sneering down at her, “But I guess you care about this one instead”.

Before Anne could react, his hand left her face with brutal force, making her head slam back. The impact sent a sharp, searing pain through her skull, blurring her vision for a moment. And then he kicked Timmy in the stomach, sending the younger man crashing backward onto the thermostat. Timmy gasped, spitting blood as the force of the blow knocked the air from his lungs. Anne’s heart raced as she cut the final strands of the rope binding her. Timmy saw it. He muttered something she couldn’t quite hear, but it didn’t matter now. She was free.

As soon as the last rope snapped, she sprang into action. Her body moved on pure instinct, and she lunged at the man in front of her, burying the knife deep into his neck. He grunted in shock, stumbling back, but he didn’t die right away.

The other man was quick to react. His gun swung up, and he aimed it directly at Anne. But Timmy wasn’t going to let that happen. He lunged at the man with a desperation born of pure fear, but the man was too strong. Timmy was thrown aside like a ragdoll, crashing into the wall with a sickening thud.

Anne shoved the now dead man off her, her chest heaving as she scrambled to her feet. In one swift motion, she launched herself toward the second man, her body fueled by adrenaline. His eyes were wide with panic as he raised his gun, the trembling hand betraying his fear.

His finger tightened on the trigger, and the flash of the muzzle lit up the room like a warning. Anne reacted on pure instinct, diving to the side just as the bullet whizzed past her, grazing the air where she’d been a second ago.

No. No, no, no, no.

The bullet tore through Kim, and Anne’s heart stopped. Time seemed to stretch out impossibly, everything around her blurring into a haze of disbelief. Kim crumpled to the ground, her body folding in on itself. She didn’t make a sound - nothing but the sickening sound of her fall. She blinked, forcing her mind to focus. The sound of a gun being leveled at her head rang in her ears, the cold metal pressing into her skull.

This is it.

She was sure of it.

Her heart raced, her breath coming in shallow gasps as she braced for the shot that would end everything. Her mind drifted to Joel. I’m sorry, I’m sorry. The darkness was closing in, and there was nothing she could do to stop it. She froze, her body completely paralyzed, every muscle locked in place, ready to meet whatever was coming.

But then - gunfire.

The deafening crack of the shot filled the space, and the man’s body suddenly fell on top of her. The weight of him crushed her chest, and she struggled for air, gasping beneath the lifeless form. Her hands pushed uselessly against his body, desperate to free herself, but her limbs were weak, her heart too heavy.

Tears welled in her eyes, blurring her vision. She didn’t even realize she was crying. And then, a hand reached down, offering her support. A voice cut through the haze of pain and fear, gruff and familiar.

“Come on, move! On your feet!”.

Anne blinked, struggling to focus through her blurry eyes. When she looked up, she saw her.

Tess.

She grabbed Anne’s arm and hauled her up, pulling her into motion without a second’s hesitation.

On the other side

The southern team moved quietly through the thick darkness of the night. The route was familiar, their steps cautious but more confident. Despite the calm exterior, Joel’s mind was elsewhere. It wandered back to Anne. He could hear her voice in his head, the brief radio exchange from earlier still fresh: “You too”. The weight of it hung in the air.

He knew she was capable - tough as nails, and resourceful. But that didn’t stop the uneasy feeling in his gut. It wasn’t just about the mission. It was her. The image of her, walking into the unknown, weighed on him. But he couldn’t afford to let it consume him. Not now. His team needed him focused. He shook the thought from his mind, steeling himself. Anne was going to be fine. She was capable. She could handle herself.

They reached their designated position under the old bank, the looming structure above them. The area was quieter than usual, and even Joel felt it - a nagging sense that something wasn’t right. Clem’s voice broke through the silence, low and steady.

“Anyone else think it’s... too quiet?”, she asked, her words just above a whisper. Kevin and Nadia exchanged uneasy glances, nodding slowly.

“Yeah”, Kevin muttered, “It’s like time has stopped”.

Joel’s experience with raiders told him exactly what that meant. Silence was never a good sign. He raised his hand, signaling for everyone to stop. “We’re not walking into a ghost town”, Joel said, his voice low but firm. “They’re waiting for us”. His eyes narrowed, scanning the area ahead. "We need to divide. Clem, you’re with me on the right. Kevin, Nadia, you take the left. Keep it quiet, and keep your heads on a swivel”.

Everyone nodded, their movements sharp as they split off into their assigned positions. The tension in the air thickened as they moved forward, careful not to make a sound. The darkness felt like it was closing in around them, suffocating. Joel’s hand hovered near his gun, eyes flicking from shadow to shadow, every inch of the surrounding space scrutinized.

They moved silently, each breath measured. Then, just as the silence seemed unbearable, Joel saw them. Three figures, moving slowly through the shadows, their weapons raised as they scanned the area. They were looking for them.

Joel didn’t hesitate. He signaled Clem, and without a word, they both moved swiftly into position, shadows in their own right. The raiders didn’t even know what hit them. In the blink of an eye, Clem and Joel neutralized the first two. Clem was quick and efficient, always sharp, and Joel knew exactly what to do next. They moved in a silent rhythm, no words necessary between them.

Kevin and Nadia took care of the third raider, the soft thud of bodies hitting the ground the only noise in the otherwise silent night. Joel straightened up, scanning the area. The danger had passed. For now. He exhaled sharply, the tension finally starting to lift from his shoulders. But the silence was still deafening. And in the back of his mind, Anne’s face lingered. Something in him couldn’t shake the worry.

Joel’s hands tightened around his rifle as the faint, distant sound of gunshots echoed through the halls. He froze mid-step, his body stiffening as a sharp wave of dread ran through him. Almost an hour had passed since they last heard from Anne and her group. The silence over the walkie-talkie had been gnawing at him, but he hadn’t said anything. Not yet.

Clem walked ahead of him, her face set in grim determination. Joel quickened his pace to catch up. He reached for her arm, forcing her to stop and turn to him. “What the hell is goin’ on?”, his voice was low, rough. Clem hesitated, her lips pressing into a tight line. Finally, she said, “They’re not answering”. Joel blinked, his frustration building, “What do you mean, they’re not answerin’?!”. Before Clem could respond, another gunshot cracked through the air, this one closer. Joel’s breath hitched, his heart pounding against his ribcage.

He felt the panic rise, clawing its way through his chest, but he shoved it down, forcing himself to think. His mind raced, images of Anne flashing before him. Was she alive? Hurt? Dead? The thought made him sick, but he couldn’t let it show. “Shit”, he muttered under his breath. He ran a hand over his face, trying to refocus. Clem turned around, “Let’s keep moving. Quietly”. Joel didn’t answer, but he followed. His fingers gripped his rifle so tightly his knuckles turned white.

The group moved forward in silence, each step cautious, every sound amplified in the tense quiet. Finally, they reached another door. Joel approached first, his shoulders tense, his rifle raised as he turned the handle. The door creaked open, and before he could step inside, a figure appeared, aiming a gun at his face.

“Tess?!”, Joel barked, his rifle instinctively snapping up to meet hers, “What are you doin’ here?”.

Tess’s eyes were sharp, her posture rigid, but she quickly lowered her weapon, “Getting y’all out of trouble, it seems”, she gestured behind her, “Where’s Kim?”, Clem asked, but nobody answered. “Listen-”, Tess began to explain.

But Joel wasn’t listening anymore. His gaze moved past Tess, landing on Anne and Timmy. Both broken.

Anne was slumped against the wall, her face pale, blood streaked across her shirt. She wasn’t looking at him. Her eyes were fixed somewhere far away, unfocused and distant, like she wasn’t fully there. His stomach twisted. “Anne?”, he called, his voice softer this time, almost pleading, “Anne, are you okay?”.

She didn’t flinch. Didn’t even blink. She just looked at him. And he just wanted to go to her, pull her into his arms, to reassure her that everything was going to be alright.

Tess stepped in front of him, snapping his attention back to her, “Forget the weapons”, she said sharply. “We’ve gotta move. It’s too dangerous here”.

Behind Anne, Timmy sat muttering to himself, his voice low and incomprehensible. His hands trembled as he stared blankly at the floor, lost in shock. “Tess we need to recover-”, Clem started, her voice strained, but she cut her off, “They are everywhere. We’ve gotta go”, Her tone brooked no argument, and Joel knew she was right.

“Southern tunnel”, Tess said, already moving toward the exit. “Let’s go”.

Joel spared one last glance at Anne, his heart tightening at the sight of her - eyes wide, face pale, and so full of exhaustion and fear. He moved toward her, his hand instinctively reaching out to hers. As his fingers wrapped around hers, a sense of relief washed over him, but it was fleeting. “Come on”, he murmured, like he was trying to reassure both of them. She squeezed his hand tightly in response. They didn’t speak. They moved quickly and quietly, escaping into the southern tunnel, their footsteps echoing in the suffocating silence.

Three days later

Three days had passed since they escaped the southern tunnel, but for Anne, it felt like a lifetime. Returning to Boston had been a blur - footsteps on autopilot, her mind heavy with things she didn’t want to acknowledge. Now she sat in a cramped room with the rest of the group, the air thick with tension.

Everyone was watching her. She could feel their eyes, their pity, their unspoken words hovering like a storm cloud over her head. It made her skin crawl. She sat straighter, forced herself to look tough, even if she felt like she might crack at any second.

Joel sat across from her. She had purposely ignored him for the past two days after he helped her clean her wounds. He had tried to talk to her - tried many times, coming to her apartment at night and knocking gently on the door. She hadn’t answered.

Now, as their eyes met for the first time since that night, she gave him a nod, terse and formal, as if that could make up for the silence. His face didn’t shift much, but she could see the effort in his expression - an attempt to remain composed. She thought he might be mad at her, but the anger seemed to fade the moment their eyes met. He nodded back, his nonchalance almost convincing.

Clem broke the silence, “What happened was a tragedy”, she said, her voice steady but tinged with grief. “We couldn’t… we couldn’t recover Kim’s body”.

Anne felt her stomach drop. The mention of Kim’s name sent a chill through her. She tried to keep her face neutral, but the room suddenly felt stifling. Everyone was watching her again, their pity sharp and suffocating. It infuriated her.

Tess spoke next, her voice cutting through the tension. Anne turned to her, startled. She hadn’t seen Tess in nearly two months before Philadelphia. They were close. Or at least, Anne had thought so. Tess had always been hard to read. Before Tess could finish her thought, the door swung open, and Timmy stormed in. His face was flushed, his steps quick and heavy as he crossed the room. Anne didn’t move as he approached, but her chest tightened.

“Timmy”, she said, her voice softer than she intended. He stopped right in front of her, his breath ragged, his eyes wet with tears, “Just know”, he said, his voice shaking, “That it’s on you”. His words were like a punch to the gut, “You could have just waited!”, he spat, pointing his finger at her, “And you knew she was pregnant!”.

The room fell silent. Anne’s blood ran cold, her mind racing as her throat closed. The weight of his words hit her all at once, and she thought she might pass out. Her chest tightened, her breaths shallow and fast. She couldn’t focus. Couldn’t think. Clem stood and placed a gentle hand on Timmy’s arm, “Come on, Timmy”, she said softly, “Let’s go outside. That’s enough”.

Timmy resisted for a moment, his eyes still locked on Anne, but eventually he let Clem guide him out of the room. The door closed behind them, leaving the group in silence. Anne’s eyes darted to Joel. He had shifted from his seat and was standing closer to her than before. His expression was unreadable, but his eyes were fixed on her, full of something she couldn’t place. Concern? Anger? She couldn’t tell, and she didn’t want to. Did he think it too? That it was her fault?

She needed air. Now.

“I need a minute”, she muttered, her voice cracking slightly, her eyes to the ground. Before anyone could respond, she walked quickly to the back exit. The cool air hit her face like a slap, and she gulped it in, leaning against the wall as her legs threatened to give out. Her hands were trembling, and she clenched them into fists, trying to hold herself together. Tears stung her eyes, but she forced them back, swallowing hard.

Joel didn’t follow her.

Anne leaned against the wall, still trembling, her breaths uneven as she fought to compose herself. The sound of footsteps drew her attention, and she turned her head just enough to see Tess approaching.

Tess stopped a few feet away, pulling out a cigarette. She lit it with a practiced flick of her lighter, then held it out to Anne. Anne hesitated for a moment before quickly swiping at her eyes with the back of her hand, trying to erase any trace of tears. She took the cigarette, her hand unsteady, and muttered, “Thanks”. “Figured you needed it”, Tess said, leaning against the wall beside her.

Anne took a long drag, the smoke filling her lungs and momentarily dulling the chaos in her mind. Tess exhaled a stream of smoke, her gaze fixed ahead. She didn’t speak immediately, letting the silence stretch between them for a moment, “Don’t take it too personal”, she finally said. Anne stared down at the ground, she kicked a little rock and exhaled, “He’s right, though. It is my fault”.

Tess looked at her, tilting her head, “You know Timmy isn’t in his right mind. He’ll regret saying it eventually. Probably sooner than you think”. Anne sighed, the cigarette burning between her fingers as she took another drag, “Maybe. But it doesn’t change anything”.

Tess nodded, “No, it doesn’t. But it wasn’t your fault, Anne. Sometimes things just… go to hell, no matter what you do”. Anne didn’t reply. She didn’t believe her. Not really. The weight of Kim’s death sat heavy on her chest, and no amount of rationalizing could change that. Tess straightened, flicking her cigarette to the ground and grinding it out with her boot, “Come on. Let’s get inside and listen to this stupid new plan”. Tess thought that it wasn’t the right time to talk to her, she knew full well that everything she was saying wouldn’t have any effect on here. It was too soon.

Anne stared at the cigarette in her hand, she smiled at Tess and then threw it down, crushing it under her heel. She followed Tess with a sigh, her heart heavy and her mind somewhere far away. She couldn’t bring herself to care about the plan. Kim was dead. And it was her fault - because she was too impulsive, too reckless.

Clem stood at the head of the room, her voice firm and decisive. “We’ll lay low for now”, she said, “Keep to the usual smuggling routes. Nothing more until we’ve all had time to regroup”. The group murmured their agreement. A few faces betrayed frustration, but no one dared voice it. Anne sat quietly, her mind far from the conversation. She felt like a spectator in her own life, disconnected and numb.

As the meeting wrapped up, Anne rose to leave, hoping to escape unnoticed. But Clem caught her at the door, “Anne”. She turned, her hand hovering on the doorknob, “Yeah?”. Clem’s gaze was steady, “You take some days off”. “What?!”, Anne’s response was immediate, her voice sharp with protest, “Why? No, I’m not going to-”.

“It’s an order”, Clem interrupted, her tone leaving no room for argument. Anne froze, then sighed, dropping her gaze to the floor, “Fine,” she muttered, her shoulders slumping. She pushed the door open and stepped into the corridor, the weight of Clem’s words heavy on her.

As she walked, she noticed Joel leaning against the wall, waiting for her. For a moment, she hesitated, unsure what to say. But then she reminded herself that she owed him an apology. She approached him, offering a soft smile, “Hey”. Joel straightened, “Hey”, his voice was quiet, unsure. He didn’t know what to say to her - what could he say? After a brief pause, he settled on, “How are you doing?”.

As soon as the words left his mouth, he cursed himself silently. It was a stupid question. How was she doing? She’d just watched a friend die in front of her. But before he could backtrack, Anne surprised him. She looked him in the eyes, her expression honest and resolute, “Not good”. Her voice was steady, but the weight of her words was palpable. Joel didn’t respond, unsure how to navigate her raw vulnerability. She hesitated, then added, “Can I… can I come to your place?”.

Her words hung in the air, and for a moment, she thought he might say no. She wouldn’t blame him if he did. She’d disappeared for days, avoided him, and now she was asking for his company?

But Joel nodded without hesitation, “Of course you can”.

[hiddenpen]

Our Lives - Chapter Three

Summary: As they walk through the city, some usual disagreements arise and, after a tense situation, Tess and Anne finally have a little chat.

Hey! This one is a bit short, I finished writing it on a very bumpy flight, praying for my life. But brace yourselves because some very sad and some very juicy parts are coming!!

and happy holidays :)

Chapter One Chapter Two

Anne smiled faintly at the memory of Joel and the squirrel, but the warmth of the thought was quickly replaced by the awkwardness of their present silence. She glanced over at him, his shoulders were stiff and his jaw set. She hesitated, but then something in her urged her back.

They hadn’t had a proper conversation since they’d met again - not since that chaotic reunion after a year apart. It felt overdue. Anne slowed her pace to match his. She could see the subtle shift in his shoulders, the way his back straightened, as if her mere presence made him brace himself. Was he dreading her speaking?

“So… how’s it going?”, she asked, her voice a little more casual than she felt.

Joel didn’t even look at her at first. The question hung in the air for a moment, and she thought maybe he was just going to ignore it. But then, as if the words had somehow disarmed him, she noticed the tension in his body begin to ease. When he finally answered, his voice was dry, almost gruff, but there was a quiet vulnerability behind it.

“Could be better”, he muttered, clearing his throat.

Anne wasn’t sure what she expected, but the dryness stung a little. She nodded, searching for her next words. “Yeah…” she paused, then took a small, steadying breath, “Uh… listen, I really didn’t mean to screw you and Tess over. Believe me”.

For a moment, Joel said nothing. She thought maybe she’d pushed too far. But then, without looking at her, he replied, “You don’t need to worry about it”. His tone was flat, a bit dismissive - but not angry.

Still, Anne could tell something lingered beneath his words. She watched him out of the corner of her eye, searching for a crack in his guarded demeanor. They walked in silence for a while after that, she could hear the sound of their footsteps on the cracked pavement. Then, to her surprise, Joel broke it.

“And - uh… how have you been?”.

Anne blinked, caught off guard. She turned her head to look at him, wondering if she’d misheard. But no, it was there - an almost imperceptible softness in his tone, like he was forcing himself to bridge the gap between them.

She faltered for a moment before replying, “Better. Life doesn’t stop, I guess”.

Joel nodded. He understood what she meant. Life kept moving forward, whether you wanted it to or not. He finally glanced at her, their eyes meeting briefly, and he saw something in her gaze that caught him off guard - resilience, maybe, or something gentler than he remembered. For just a second, he thought she looked beautiful, but he quickly shut the thought down, turning his eyes back to the road.

The moment passed as they reached the end of the street. Joel stopped abruptly, his hand instinctively moving to rest on the butt of his rifle. Ahead of them, a group of infected staggered along the ruined highways in the distance.

“Damn”, Joel muttered under his breath.

Anne stopped beside him, her pulse quickening as she scanned the area. The infected weren’t close - not yet - but the sight of them was enough to twist her stomach into knots.

“Fuck!”, Ellie’s voice broke through the quiet as she peered down at the infected stumbling along the highway. Everyone’s heads snapped toward her, Tess being the first to speak. “Yeah” she said, sighing, “that’s why we have to go through all those goddamn buildings”.

Ellie frowned, glancing back down at the street, “I thought infected liked dark places. Didn’t imagine I’d see them chillin’ in the middle of the road like that”.

Joel stepped in, “It depends on where the main part of the fungus is - and how they’re connected to it”.

“Connected?”, Ellie asked, raising an eyebrow as she looked at him.

“They’re all linked to one stripe underground” Joel explained, gesturing vaguely to the ground with his hand, “It’s like - they form one big body, all working together”.

Ellie wrinkled her nose, “Oh. Gross”.

Joel let out a small chuckle, shaking his head. The sound was rare enough to catch Anne’s attention. She could see how easily he fell back into a role that was part of his life before all went to shit. The thought tightened something in her chest. She looked away, her eyes settling on her hands as her mind wandered somewhere she didn’t want it to go.

Breaking the silence, Anne spoke up, curiosity lacing her tone, “What did your school teach you about cordyceps?”.

Ellie paused, thinking, “Oh… nothing worth knowing, really. Just that at some point, people started getting infected because of some mutation in the flour, something like that. And then the government tried to contain it, but then blamed it on the people that basically didn’t do what they were told”.

Tess let out a sharp scoff, her voice tinged with sarcasm, “Yeah, right. The government was a shitshow long before the outbreak. Then they blamed everything on the people who were just trying to survive”.

Anne snorted softly, “Figures. It’s always been like that. Not even the apocalypse can wipe out propaganda. Honestly, it’s almost impressive their dedication”.

Tess glanced at Anne, a rare smile crossing her face. She’d almost forgotten how sharp Anne’s tongue could be when it came to politics. A flicker of memory tugged at her, and she thought back to when everything first went to hell. Anne had been studying something along those lines, hadn’t she? She couldn’t remember but she’d probably make a hell of a journalist, Tess thought.

The group fell into a brief, contemplative silence, the weight of their surroundings and the infected below keeping them grounded. After a minute, Tess broke it, “Okay, short road or long road?”.

Ellie’s brow furrowed, “What’s the difference?”.

Tess didn’t sugarcoat it, “The short road is dangerous, but we’ve been through it more recently. The long road’s safer, in theory, but we haven’t used it in a while. No idea what’s lurking there now”.

“So, we have no idea what’s out there now”, Anne muttered, adjusting her backpack and glancing at the damp, crumbling road ahead, “I say we take the shorter route. It’s used more often, so the chance of running into infected is lower”.

Joel arched a brow, “But when we use it, there’s always infected”, his tone dry, as if stating the obvious. Anne tilted her head, “How many?”

“How- what-?”, Joel stammered, gesturing toward her, “That’s not the point”. Anne pressed, “If there aren’t many, then what’s the problem?”. Joel threw his hands up, “The problem is we don’t know how many there will be”.

“But you said it’s not many! I don’t think it’s wise to go through a place none of us has visited in at least the last three months”, Anne replied, her tone becoming a bit too much insistent. Joel stepped closer to her, staring her down, “We. Don’t. Know”.

Anne smirked faintly, folding her arms as she leaned against the side of a wrecked car to make some space between them, “Well, last time we followed your lead, it didn’t exactly go smoothly”, she said. Joel took a step back, raising his voice a bit, “Oh, come on now”, he retorted. At that, Anne raised her hands slightly, “Just saying”, her voiced colored with mock innocence.

Joel glared at her for a beat longer before shaking his head and muttering under his breath. Turning away, he adjusted his bag with a forceful tug. The awkward silence was broken by Ellie, she was standing slightly to the side with her eyebrows raised at the pair, clearly unimpressed by their bickering, “Well, based on that limited information I vote for the short road”.

Anne lifted up from the car, smirking as Joel turned away in exasperation, “See? Ellie’s on my side. Let’s vote democratically”.

Tess was losing her patience, she glared at Anne, “Oh, for God’s sake, Anne. Can you quit it?”, she sighed. After a pause, her tone softened slightly, “But I think you’re right. If we get in trouble, we can just come back”. Turning to Joel, she added, “Come on, let’s give it a try”. His frustration was practically tangible, and Anne had to suppress a chuckle. There was something about getting under his skin that she found oddly entertaining. She glanced at Ellie, who was amused too, and they exchanged a quick smile.

The museum was just a few steps ahead, Tess nodded at the wooden door, adjusting her grip on her weapon, “Alright, take your guns out”. Ellie glanced at the guns, then down at her own empty hands, “I have a spare hand” she said nonchalantly. Joel didn’t miss a beat, looking at her with a deadpan expression, “Congratulations” he said, his voice dripping with sarcasm, before moving toward the door.

With a steady hand, Joel quietly pushed it open. Inside, the air was heavy with decay, and the sight before them was unnerving. The room was overgrown with cordyceps, their once-living tendrils now gray and brittle, spreading like veins across the walls and floor. Each step on the cracked, fungal remains echoed faintly, amplifying the eerie silence.

Ellie, unable to contain herself, blurted out, “This is actually scary”. Her voice echoed through the building, and all three adults immediately turned to her with sharp glares, hissing in unison, “Shhhhhh!”

Ellie raised her hands defensively, “Sorry, sorry… jeez”.

Joel leaned closer to her, whispering, “From this point on, we’re not quiet. We’re silent”. Ellie nodded quickly, her expression sheepish as the group moved further into the oppressive stillness of the museum.

Joel led the way, followed by Ellie, Tess, and Anne at the rear. Anne realized too late that her torch was missing. Shit, she thought, suppressing the urge to groan aloud. It must have fallen out somewhere earlier. She cursed herself for her carelessness but decided not to mention it. She could keep up with the group by following their faint light. Besides, they just needed to reach the top floor - it wouldn’t take long.

As they ascended the creaking stairs, Tess couldn't shake a growing unease. Maybe Joel had been right about taking the longer route, after all. The museum felt too still, too foreboding. At the top of the stairs, Joel stopped abruptly, raising a hand to signal the others. In front of him, a fresh corpse slumped against a doorframe. The blood was still wet, pooling on the floor. He crouched down, inspecting it briefly, before carefully moving the body aside. It fell with a soft thud that reverberated in the oppressive silence.

Ellie’s stomach churned as she followed Joel through the doorway. She didn’t want to admit how scared she was, she forced herself to stay calm. She had to be tough, even if her hands trembled slightly at her sides. The room beyond was dimly lit, with only a faint glimmer of daylight seeping in from a distant balcony. They were so close to their exit, but the oppressive quiet gnawed at all of them.

Then Ellie’s foot caught something on the ground. A table wobbled, the statuette resting on top of it teetering dangerously. The sound of its movement seemed deafening in the stillness. Ellie froze, reaching out instinctively to steady the object, but it was too late.

A low, guttural growl echoed through the museum.

Her breath hitched. What the fuck was that?! She whipped her head toward Joel, her eyes wide with fear. Joel’s face was grave as he moved quickly to her side, his hand grasping her arm firmly but carefully. He pulled her closer to the group, his voice a hushed whisper as he explained, “They can’t see. But they hear everything”.

Ellie nodded, trying to swallow the rising panic. Her chest tightened as the growling grew louder, followed by the unmistakable clicking sound. Everyone turned toward the source of the sound - behind Anne. She froze, heart pounding, feeling the weight of their collective stares. Slowly, Joel’s gaze locked with hers, and he gave the faintest nod, his eyes saying, you got this.

Anne swallowed hard and turned, painfully slow, careful not to make a sound. There it was: the clicker, its grotesque head twitching, emitting that awful clicking noise. Joel grabbed Ellie and pulled her gently behind him as they all began to step back. But Anne couldn’t move. Her mind was racing, frantically searching for a way out.

If she threw something, it might attract more infected. She pressed herself against the wall, inching sideways, praying the clicker would change its course. Her body was trembling as it came closer, its spasms horrifyingly erratic. She squeezed her eyes shut, trying to steady her breathing, but every nerve screamed at the proximity of the creature.

When Anne dared to open her eyes just a fraction, she caught a movement behind the clicker. Tess. Relief flooded her briefly, but it was enough to make her exhale just a bit too much. The clicker instantly whipped toward her.

Anne acted on pure instinct, grabbing the creature by its neck and slamming it against the wall with all her strength. She pulled out her knife and plunged it into the creature’s neck, only for the blade to snap, leaving her clutching the useless hilt. It wasn’t enough. The clicker flailed, its guttural screams deafening.

Tess’s gun fired, the shot missing its head but distracting the creature long enough for Anne to break free. Chaos erupted as Tess yelled, “Run!”.

Anne bolted, her breaths ragged, and ducked into another room. The darkness was suffocating, but she hurled a bottle toward the far end to divert the clickers. The crash echoed, buying her precious seconds. She crouched low, her hands trembling, trying to regain her bearings. Her heart pounded so loudly she swore it would give her away.

She crawled forward, hands outstretched, searching blindly for the exit. Where’s the fucking door?! She thought frantically. She slid behind a table, only to bump into someone. Panic shot through her, but a hand covered her mouth before she could react.

“Shh, shh. It’s me”, Joel’s voice whispered.

Relief washed over her like a wave, almost overwhelming. She let her hand rest briefly on his, signaling she wouldn’t make a sound, before carefully moving it away. Their eyes adjusted to the dark, and she saw his expression flicker - concern, relief, focus. She didn’t let go of his hand immediately, grounding herself in the small connection.

Joel gestured toward a runner lurking nearby: he’d take down the clicker while she handled the runner.

She nodded.

But as Joel shifted position, his boot crunched on a shard of glass.

The sound was damning.

The clicker lunged toward them, its shrieks filling the room. Joel raised his shotgun and fired, the blast echoing in the confined space. At the same moment, Anne threw herself at the runner, adrenaline surging. Without her knife, she grabbed a shard of glass, stabbing wildly until the runner collapsed beneath her. Her hand was slick with blood, hers and the runner’s.

Panting, Anne looked up to see Joel on the ground, wrestling with the clicker. Without hesitation, she grabbed the creature by the head and drove the shard of glass into it. The clicker collapsed onto Joel. She quickly hauled the body off him and extended her hand. “Are you okay?”, she asked, her voice trembling, her hand gripping his arm longer than necessary.

Joel groaned softly as he stood, “Yeah, yeah”, he muttered, his voice shaken. A hint of concern slipped through, “You?”. Anne exhaled sharply, managing a shaky nod.

Tess’s flashlight cut through the dark, and she appeared with Ellie close behind, “You two alright?”, she asked, urgency laced in her tone. Without waiting for an answer, she added, “Let’s get the fuck out of this place”. Joel turned on his torch, he glanced at Anne, then nodded toward the door. Together, they followed Tess and Ellie, ready to leave the museum and its horrors behind.

The group moved cautiously toward the balcony door, the tension from the encounter still palpable. Joel paused to glance back at everyone, “Everyone alright?” he asked, his voice steady despite the adrenaline still coursing through him. He noticed Tess was walking a bit funny, but she wouldn’t meet his gaze. Ellie, clutching her backpack straps tightly, exhaled sharply, “If small panicked breaths count, then yeah”. Joel didn’t respond, his eyes lingering on her for a moment. Before he could say more, Anne muttered dryly, “Yeah… they count. Come on, let’s go”.

They stepped onto the roof, they were finally out. A faint breeze stirred the air, offering them a bit of relief. Tess lagged slightly behind, her steps uneven. Anne noticed the way she moved, her jaw tight, and wondered if Tess’s ankle was worse than she let on.

Joel turned toward her, his brow furrowed “You alright?” he asked, stepping closer to Tess.

“I think I twisted my ankle”, she admitted. “Here, let me help you-”, Joel began, moving toward her.

“No, don’t-”, Tess interrupted sharply, “Just… go check on the kid”, she snapped, brushing him off with a sharp wave of her hand. Her tone was more irritated than usual, making Joel hesitate for a moment. He studied her face, but with a heavy sigh, he relented and turned away.

He glanced at Ellie, who was pacing slightly, and then at Anne. She was crouched near the edge of the roof, her hand bleeding as she clumsily wrapped it with a piece of fabric, her muttered curses barely audible, “Shhhit… these fucking clickers…”.

Joel approached her, trying to hide the hint of concern on his face. He stood there silently for a moment, debating what to say. He noticed her movements were stiff, she was very frustrated, and he thought about pointing out how reckless the route had been. But something stopped him.

Instead, he said, “You don’t have a torch with you?”.

Anne froze for a moment, her annoyance flaring. She didn’t bother looking up, “I lost it”, she replied tersely, expecting some remark about being irresponsible. But Joel surprised her. Without a word, he pulled off his backpack, rummaging through it until he found a spare torch. He held it out to her.

Her head lifted, her expression shifting from frustration to surprise, “Oh- I- there’s no need-”.

“Take it”, he interrupted, his tone softer than usual, “I have two”.

Anne hesitated briefly, then reached out, her fingers brushing against his as she took it. Her defenses softened for a moment. She nodded and offered a small, genuine smile, “Thanks”.

Joel’s heart skipped a beat at the sight of her smile, and he immediately stepped back, retreating to regain his composure. He turned toward Ellie, muttering something about staying close as he left Anne to finish patching herself up.

The quiet on the rooftop stretched as the group gathered themselves, each lost in their own thoughts, knowing the journey was far from over. Joel picked up a sturdy plank of wood from the side of the roof, inspecting it before setting it down between their roof and the adjacent one. He tested it for stability, pressing down with his boot. “Alright” he began, glancing over his shoulder at Ellie, who had already moved beside him, “Now, I know it seems scary, but-”

Before he could finish, Ellie interrupted him with a dismissive “Pffft”, waving him off and jumping on the plank.

Joel paused, narrowing his eyes at her, incredulous. He turned toward Anne, who was crouched nearby, “You hear this kid?”. Anne, still tending to her hand, looked up briefly, shaking her head but letting out a soft smile at Ellie’s confidence, “She’s got guts”, she murmured, returning her focus to wrapping the makeshift bandage.

Joel, still grumbling under his breath, followed Ellie across the plank. As they moved onto the next roof, their muffled conversation faded into the background.

Anne finished tying off her bandage and stood, her eyes scanning the group before settling on Tess. She walked over and sat down beside her, noticing she was clearly in a very bad mood. Tess didn’t look directly at her, but Anne could feel her tension.

“Is it broken?”, Anne asked, breaking the quiet.

Tess sighed heavily, brushing her hair back, “No. Don’t think so. It’s just twisted”, she replied, wincing slightly as she shifted her ankle, “You don’t have to worry”.

Anne tilted her head, unconvinced, “Let me see it”.

Tess shot her a look, exasperated, “Why is everyone acting like a damn nursemaid?”.

Anne raised an eyebrow, sensing Tess’s irritation but choosing not to press. Instead, she let out a sigh and gently took the roll of tape Tess had in her hands. She began to wrap the injured ankle, careful not to cause more pain. “You should let people who care about you help sometimes, you know”, Anne said quietly, “Nobody’s invincible”.

Tess stared at her for a moment, her expression softening, though her pride kept her from admitting how much she appreciated the gesture. Sadness flickered in her eyes before she scoffed lightly, “Oh, stop it”, she muttered, though the small smile tugging at her lips betrayed her.

Anne caught the smile and smirked slightly, understanding that Tess appreciated it. In the background, they could hear Joel and Ellie’s banter fading.

Tess tilted her head, Anne noticed she was looking at her in a way that didn’t bode anything good. “So,” Tess began, trying to be nonchalant, “Why’d you disappear?”.

Anne stiffened slightly. Really? Now?! Her jaw tightening as she avoided Tess’s gaze, “This really isn’t the time, Tess”, she muttered, trying to be dismissive.

Tess wasn’t having it. “It’s never the time with you, is it?”, she said, her words cutting but not cruel. “You don’t just get to vanish without a word and expect me to act like it didn’t happen”. She paused to sigh, “And honestly, I gave you enough space”.

“If it bothered you that much you could have reached out”, Anne replied. She noticed that her tone came out harsher that she intended.

Tess looked at her for a brief moment, trying to understand how to break the walls Anne had built around herself, “Anne, please. I did, everyone did. And you know it”.

Anne passed a hand on the back of her neck, she was clearly nervous and she didn’t like where this was going. “Yeah I know. It’s just, I don’t know maybe you could have tried a little harder”, she said, briefly looking at Tess. She instantly regretted what she said. It wasn’t fair to Tess. She really tried to help, in her own way, but Anne wasn’t in a good place and she really didn’t know how she was supposed to react.

Tess interrupted her train of thoughts, “Yeah…we could have, and I’m sorry. I’ll give you that”.

“No, it’s- I’m the one who’s sorry. It wasn’t fair to say that”, Anne hesitated, her fingers gripping the edge of her jacket. She knew Tess wouldn’t let it go, not this time, “After... after what happened in Philadelphia”, Anne started, her voice faltering. She glanced at Tess, whose expression had shifted to something soft. Anne exhaled shakily and looked away again,  “I guess I just...I don’t even know if I have the words to describe it honestly. I was grieving and… the sense of guilt- I- I didn’t know how to deal with it, so I ran”.

Tess nodded slowly, “You could’ve reached out. To me, at least”, Tess said, as she held her gaze fixed on Anne. Then, after a moment of hesitation, she added, “Or to him”. She nodded toward Joel, who was further ahead, with his focus on Ellie.

“What about him?”, she asked, as she looked at his back, he was talking to Ellie. But her voice a little sharper than she intended. Her thoughts raced. What does she mean? Did he tell her something? The idea made her chest tighten. She was curious - more than curious - but too afraid of what the answer might be. Tess studied her for a bit, then shrugged lightly, the movement betraying a bit of annoyance. “Look”, she began, her tone careful, “I don’t want to intrude on your private life, but Anne... you didn’t just leave me wondering and I think you know it”.

Anne felt her chest tighten, an instinctive need to deflect rising like a shield. She forced a short laugh, feigning confusion, “I really don’t know what that’s supposed to mean”. She shifter her focus on Tess’s injury, “Come on, lift your ankle-“.

Tess gave her a knowing look, unimpressed by the charade, “Anne, come on. Don’t play dumb”, she said, her voice dry but free of malice. “I’m not looking to dig up dirt. I’m saying it because I’ve worked with Joel this past year, and I saw how much your disappearing act messed with him. He didn’t have to say much - you know how he is - but… you know his past. I think you can guess”.

Anne stiffened, her hand tightening on the fabric of her jeans. She wanted to deny it, shrug it off, but her throat felt tight, the words lodging there like stones. “I…”, she hesitated, trying to evade the question hidden in Tess’s comment. Did it hurt him too much? Did I hurt him?

 “I didn’t know how to ask for help. And, I don’t know, you and- and Joel had your own struggles too, and everybody else had to go through something traumatic. I felt like I should have just dealt with it on my own without being a… crybaby”, she admitted.

Tess leaned back slightly, studying Anne with a mix of empathy and weariness. “I get it”, she said, her voice softening. Then, with a faint smirk tugging at her lips, she added, “But maybe you should take your own advice. Let people who care about you help sometimes, right?”.

Anne let out a small, incredulous laugh, shaking her head. “That’s low”, she said, her smirk faint but genuine, “Using my own words against me”.

But she could begin to feel the too familiar guilt rising. Her mind was racing to memories she tried to bury in a small little place hidden inside of her, never to be touched again. I can’t go there. I can’t.

She’d glared at him, her hands were clenched at her sides, “You don’t understand”.

“I understand just fine. You’re blaming yourself for something you couldn’t control, and now you’re punishing yourself for it”.

“Don’t psychoanalyze me” she’d snapped, her voice rising. “You don’t know what it’s like - to be the reason someone’s dead”.

Joel had flinched at that, his eyes were flickering in the dark, “Don’t you dare”, he said quietly.

No, stop. Stop. She had to stop thinking about it.

Tess chuckle snapped her out of it, the sound tinged with bittersweet amusement. Anne felt something thaw in the air between them - a flicker of warmth that hadn’t been there in a long time.

“Thanks”, Anne said after a pause, “And… I’m sorry. For disappearing. For not saying anything. I didn’t mean to…”. She trailed off, unsure how to finish.

Tess met her gaze, she looked  almost vulnerable, Anne thought. “I know,” she said simply.

Anne hesitated, then gave a tentative smile, “When this is all over, we should share a cigarette. Old times ‘n all that”, gesturing as she finished the sentence.

Tess’s lips quirked into a smile, but it didn’t quite reach her eyes, “Yeah,” she said, her voice was heavy.

“We will”.

Anne caught the sadness in her tone and in the way Tess glanced away, her jaw tight for just a moment before she smoothed her expression. She thought about pressing, asking what was behind it, but the words didn’t come. For now, it felt enough to just sit there.

Anne finished securing the tape around Tess’s ankle and stood, offering her hand to help her up. Tess hesitated for a moment before taking it, groaning slightly as she got to her feet, “Thank you”, Tess said, the words coming out gruff but genuine. Anne raised an eyebrow, smirking, “I thought I’d never hear such words coming from you”. Tess scoffed, shaking her head with a faint smile, “Don’t get used to it”, she replied, though she had always found Anne’s humor unexpectedly refreshing, maybe because it mirrored her own.

The two women approached the plank and crossed it one at a time, Tess limping slightly but managing well enough. As Anne reached the other side, she paused for a moment, her eyes drifting over the view of the decayed city. The once-bustling skyline now stood eerily quiet, reclaimed by nature and ruin. She took a deep breath, letting the stillness settle in her chest, before her gaze shifted to Joel and Ellie ahead.

The two were near the edge, Ellie pointing out something in the distance while Joel responded, his tone had something softer to it. Anne observed them for a moment, Joel was watching Ellie as she spoke. He actually likes the kid, she thought, a flicker of surprise crossing her mind. He’d never admit it - too stubborn, too afraid of what it might mean.

Before Anne could dwell on the thought, Tess appeared beside her, stepping onto the roof. Her voice broke the moment, sharp and to the point, “Hey. Let’s move”, she said to Joel, a touch of harshness in her tone. Joel turned to her, “Yes, ma’am”, he replied, his voice edged with mock obedience. What was wrong with her? He thought. Anne smirked faintly at the exchange but didn’t comment. Instead, she turned her attention to the small set of stairs ahead, leaving Joel and Ellie to their quiet moment as she began to ascend.

[hiddenpen]

Our Lives - Chapter Two

Summary: They are finally outside. Anne is hiding something, and Tess is no fool. As they walk through the wet streets of a destroyed Boston, Anne and Joel find themselves surrounded by unwelcome memories.

Chapter One here!

The rain was relentless as the group carefully navigated the dark, wet streets. The curfew was over, and they had to move cautiously. Soldiers patrolled nearby, their flashlights slicing through the night, forcing them to duck into shadows. “The soldiers have multiplied, damn it” Tess muttered.

“Yeah…Not the perfect time for a stroll. Let’s go” Joel urged.

Ellie was caught in her thoughts, this was only the second time she’d been out after curfew, and the first time hadn’t gone so well. She tried to shake off the memory but ended up bumping into Anne’s backpack as she walked ahead of her.

“Sorry”, she whispered immediately. Anne, not smiling, replied, “Don't worry. Go ahead of me. I’ll take the rear”.

The sound of their footsteps was muffled by the relentless rain. They were already soaked, and the chill of the night wasn’t helping. As they turned the corner, Joel whispered, “Come on, kid”.

But Anne’s voice interrupted them, “Shit!”. Tess was the first to respond, “What?”

Anne realized she’d spoken a bit too loudly, “Nothing. Sorry, I just stepped into a puddle”.

Ellie chuckled, and Anne shot her a look, “somethin’ funny?”. Ellie quickly stopped smiling, “Sorry, sorry”.

Anne was beginning to understand Ellie a little. She was thinking about the absurdity of the situation they were in, she wasn’t sure she liked it. Well, definitely not. But she realized she missed working with Tess and – Joel.

Finally, they were indoors. Anne’s soaked boot was making a squeaking sound with every step, that echoed through the building. It was driving her insane. “For God’s sake, I’m going to lose my mind”, she muttered under her breath. Joel, the only one close enough to hear her, turned to look, amused by the situation, and gave her a brief smile. Reflexively, Anne smiled back, but Joel quickly turned away. This was going to be very difficult for him. He wasn’t ready, and she made everything feel so easy. But he couldn’t linger on the thought for long.

As they reached the end of the hallway, Anne broke the silence first, “We can go through the old post office,” she said in a hushed tone, glancing back at the group. “There’s a window there that points directly outside the QZ. Normally, it’s not lit up”.

Joel responded immediately, shaking his head. His voice leaving no room to debate, “No. It’s too dangerous”. Anne whipped around, her brows furrowing, “I took that way last week” she snapped, raising an eyebrow.

But Joel didn’t miss a beat, “Yeah, well, last week there weren’t this many soldiers out guarding the streets”.

Anne scoffed as she glared at him. The annoyance bubbling in her chest wasn’t just from him dismissing her idea - it was the way he always had an answer, always had to be right. She knew he might have a point but admitting it felt impossible.

“Well” she said, mocking him, her voice dripping with sarcasm, “we’ll just have to be extra careful, I guess”.

Her tone was provocative, and Joel caught it immediately. He opened his mouth to fire back, but Tess, who had been silent until now, raised a hand.

“Joel’s right”, she said with a resolute voice, “It’s too dangerous, and there are too many soldiers. We go down”.

Anne sighed dramatically, throwing her hands into the air, “Ah, figures. Double the heads and you get one giant void, I see”.

Tess smirked despite herself, the corner of her mouth twitching at the comment. Joel, however, simply sighed, refusing to rise to the bait. Still, somewhere in the back of his mind, he had to admit - Anne had always been kind of funny, in her sharp, biting way. Not that he’d ever let her know that.

Tess turned to Anne, her smirk fading as her voice turned serious, “Listen, if we’re going to do this together, you’ve got to be less of a pain in the ass”.

Anne noticed Ellie shifting uncomfortably behind Tess, her eyes flicking between the adults as if trying to understand what all the arguing was about. Anne held back a retort, catching herself before she said something that would just escalate things further.

“Fine”, she muttered, exhaling through her nose, “Ladies first” she added sarcastically as she gestured to Tess and Ellie to go. Tess shook her head.

The group adjusted their positions, and Joel motioned for Ellie to stick close as they prepared to move. Anne trailed behind, keeping her thoughts to herself for now as they slipped further into the rainy night. The air in the basement was thick and suffocating. It was pitch black, save for the narrow beams of their flashlights cutting through the dark. The faint sound of dripping water echoed off the walls, and the unmistakable haze of spores hung heavy in the air.

“This wasn’t like this before” Tess muttered, her voice tense. She adjusted her flashlight, scanning the room ahead. “How long ago is before?” Anne asked, her tone sharp, suspicion creeping into her voice.

Tess hesitated, just for a second. “Not long” she said, but Anne caught the defensive edge, the subtle attempt to brush it off.

Anne shook her head, muttering under her breath as they moved further into the basement. Her flashlight skimmed across the walls and debris-strewn floor, each step feeling heavier than the last. As she approached a closed door, Anne reached out cautiously, gripping the handle. With a quiet creak, the door swung open, and her flashlight fell on something - or rather, someone.

“HELP ME”, the man croaked, his voice hoarse and desperate. He was pinned under a collapsed beam, his face pale and streaked with blood. Anne jumped back instinctively, her back slamming into Joel, who staggered and grunted in surprise.

“Jesus Christ!” Anne exclaimed, her voice a mix of shock and irritation as she tried to recompose herself. She was quick to push off of Joel’s chest, putting as much distance between them as she could before stepping cautiously into the room.

Tess didn’t hesitate. She raised her pistol and fired. The gunshot cracked through the room, and Ellie jumped, a sharp “Fuck!” escaping her lips as she flinched. But the crack of the gunshot had echoed through the basement, an announcement of their presence. A chilling, guttural screech followed, sending a shiver down Anne’s spine.

Joel grunted, his tone clipped, “I don’t like it here, let’s move”, as he put his hand on Anne’s back subtly urging her forward. The room now was eerily silent except for the squelch of their boots on the damp floor. But soon enough, through the dim light, a movement - a shadow shifting unnaturally. Infected.

“Shit,” Tess muttered, gripping her gun tightly as they all instinctively took cover.

Joel and Anne ended up pressed against the same stretch of crumbling wall, crouched low and silent. The sound of shuffling feet and wet, rasping breaths drew closer.

Anne glanced at Joel, her lips curving into a faint smirk despite the danger, “So much for the safest route, huh?” she whispered, her voice dripping with mockery.

Joel rolled his eyes, letting out a quiet, exasperated sigh, “Never learned to let it go, did you?” he shot back, keeping his voice low.

Anne shrugged her shoulders nonchalantly, her smirk widening just enough to needle him further before she slipped away, moving to a new position. Joel watched as she crept with surprising precision toward one of the infected. She moved like a shadow, her knife gleaming faintly in the dim light. In one swift motion, she took the creature down silently, her blade slicing through its neck.

Joel found himself holding his breath. There was something about the fluidity of her movements, the way her instincts kicked in, that made his heart race for a fleeting second. But he quickly shook the thought away, tightening his grip on his rifle and focusing back on the task at hand.

The infected’s body slumped to the ground, and the basement fell quiet once more. Anne glanced back at Joel before slipping into the shadows to regroup with Tess and Ellie. Joel exhaled quietly, his focus fully back on survival as they prepared to press forward.

They finally found the way out, stepping into the open air for the first time. The rain hadn’t stopped, leaving the world damp and shimmering under a faint sliver of moonlight. Ellie’s face lit up with awe, her eyes wide as she took in the expanse of the outside.

“Wow, I am actually outside,” she said with a smile, her voice too loud for comfort.

Tess’s reaction was immediate - she grabbed Ellie by her jacket and yanked her down. “Jesus, Ellie” she hissed, shooting a warning glance.

Joel sighed, running a hand over his face. He didn’t want to be here. Everything about this situation grated on him: the kid’s naivety, the constant tension, and most of all, Anne’s incessant presence. But there wasn’t time to dwell on it.

They were outside the city limits, yes, but they still had a long way to go to escape the controlled zone. Soldiers were patrolling nearby, their searchlights sweeping the streets. Joel moved ahead with purpose, his posture tense but calculated. He moved as if he knew every step by heart, weaving through the darkened alleys and debris with practiced precision.

Anne followed, her thoughts racing. How many times has he taken this route? How many times has he risked his life like this? A pang of something she refused to name tugged at her chest, but she pushed it away. They came across an old container, rusted and leaning precariously, but it provided a path forward. Joel gestured for everyone to move, stepping in first.

Suddenly, a soldier appeared from the shadows and struck Joel in the head with the butt of his rifle. He stumbled forward, clutching his head, and Tess was on the soldier in a heartbeat, grappling for his weapon. But he was quicker.

“Arms in the air!” the soldier barked, “don’t do anything stupid”, his voice sharp and unyielding as he stumbled back trying to regain composure. Anne froze, her hands lifting slowly, and Ellie followed suit, her expression tense. Joel, still reeling, glared at the soldier with gritted teeth.

Another soldier joined, “turn around. On your knees and put your hands on your head”, the four of them obeyed, everyone thinking of a way to get out of the situation. “You scan them. I’ll call it in”, said one of them, while the other took out the scanner and began to check them. Tess tried to intervene, her voice low and persuasive, “Listen, we can work something out. We can make it worth your while”.

“Shut up,” the soldier snapped, silencing her.

Anne’s heart pounded in her chest. The scanner moved closer to Ellie, who seemed to grow more restless by the second. Then, without warning, Ellie lunged. She drove her knife into the soldier’s knee, and he let out a howl of pain. The chaos erupted instantly - Joel tackled the injured soldier, wresting the rifle away and slamming him into the ground. Anne reacted on instinct, drawing her pistol and firing at the second soldier. The shot was precise, and he crumpled to the ground. Tess grabbed the fallen rifle and turned to cover their surroundings, her breath quick and shallow.

Joel stood, his eyes scanning the scene before landing on Ellie. “What the hell was that?” he growled, but his tone was more incredulous than angry. Ellie, still gripping her knife tightly, looked shaken, “I- he was going to- I thought we were just gonna hold them up or something”.

Tess picked up the device the soldiers had been using to scan for infection, her eyes narrowing as the light blinked a bright, damning red. She froze for a moment, staring at it before calling out, “Joel”

Joel turned, his brow furrowed as Tess held the device out toward him. “Look at this” she said, her voice sharp. Joel grabbed the scanner, his jaw tightening as he stared at the flashing light. His voice was cold when he spoke, “Marlene set us up?”

“No, no!” Ellie’s voice cut through the rain, urgent and pleading.

Joel looked at her, his anger boiling over, “Then why the hell are we smuggling an infected girl?!”.

Ellie stepped forward, her movements quick and desperate, “I’m not infected! I can explain!”.

“No? So was this lying?” growled Joel as he threw the scanner to Ellie. At the same time Tess drew her gun, and leveled it at Ellie, “You better explain fast,” she said, her voice a hard edge cutting through the chaos. As Anne saw Tess level her gun, she quickly smacked her arm down and positioned herself in front of Ellie, “are you serious?! Pointing a gun at a fucking kid?”, Tess didn’t answer, her expression showing a bit of embarassement.

Ellie held up her arm, taking advantage of the situation, shoving her sleeve back to reveal the faded scar of a bite mark, “Look at this!” she shouted.

Joel’s jaw clenched, his hands curling into fists, “I don’t care how you got infected”

“It’s three weeks old!” Ellie yelled back, her voice breaking, Tess intervened, pushing Anne away to directly look at Ellie, “No, everyone turns within two days so you stop bullshitting”, “I swear!” the kid screamed again.

Anne stood to the side, her heart pounding as she watched the scene unfold. Her mind raced. Should she intervene? Should she reveal that she already knew why they were smuggling the girl? No - both Joel and Tess were too angry. She felt a flicker of fear toward them - how far would they go? Still, something about the way Joel and Tess were cornering Ellie made her uneasy. Joel’s anger felt sharp and relentless, more than the situation demanded. Anne clenched her fists, feeling a surge of frustration rise in her chest, “Fuck-“ she muttered, Joel and Tess’s heads instantly turning to look at her with their brows furrowed, as she paced a few steps, running a hand through her hair like she was trying to grasp the right words.

“Look”, she began, her voice strained, “I know I should’ve said something sooner, but-”

The sound of gravel crunching under hurried boots interrupted her, and all three froze, instincts taking over as Joel reached for his weapon. “Shit”, he muttered under his breath before barking, “Run!”

Tess didn’t hesitate. She grabbed Ellie by the arm, pulling her forward. “Come on!” she urged.

Anne followed, her boots splashing through the growing puddles as the rain poured harder, obscuring the sounds of their footsteps and shouts. Joel was close behind, his gun ready as they disappeared into the night. The rain swallowed them and Anne hoped it would swallow her too.

The streets were a maze of tension, soldiers patrolling every corner, their flashlights slicing through the rain-soaked darkness. The group moved carefully, sticking to the shadows, waiting for the right moments to cross open spaces. Anne’s heart pounded with every step, her breath fogging up in the cold night air. Joel led them forward, his movements precise, while Tess kept Ellie close, her hand never far from her weapon.

Finally, they slipped past the last checkpoint, emerging into the unregulated expanse beyond the QZ’s controlled zone. The rain continued to pour, soaking them to the bone. As soon as they reached safety, they stopped to catch their breath under the cover of an abandoned overhang.

Tess crouched down in front of Ellie, her voice softer now, “Okay, let’s say we believe you. What was Marlene’s plan?”.

Anne stood to the side, her arms crossed as she watched the interaction. She was glad that nobody actually seemed to have noticed that she had something to say. Her thoughts wandered to Tess, noticing how her voice held an edge of care. Always ruthless, Anne thought, but there’s something softer there, too. She remembered how Tess used to check in on her during their smuggling runs, a rare kindness in a brutal world. She suspected that Tess’s motherly instinct had something to do with the kid she’d lost, but she never dared to bring it up.

Joel, however, broke the moment with a pointed sigh. “Really?” he said, looking at Tess with exasperation.

Anne’s eyes snapped to Joel, her irritation bubbling to the surface. She shot him a glare, one that practically screamed are you serious right now? Joel met her gaze, nodding slightly as if to say stay out of it. That only made her more annoyed, but she held her tongue.

Ellie, on the other hand, didn’t miss a beat. She began explaining Marlene’s plan: how her infection was supposed to be the key to a vaccine. Joel’s scoff cut through her words like a knife.

“Oh, we’ve heard that one before” he said with a bitter laugh, his sarcasm dripping.

Ellie threw him a sharp glance but ignored his remark, continuing, “The plan was to meet her team. They’re supposed to take me to - I don’t know, she said that they have their own little quarantine zone with…with doctors”.

Joel crossed his arms, shaking his head as if the words were poison, “Oh, right,” he muttered, his voice thick with disbelief.

That was it for Ellie. She stood up to confront him, her fists clenched at her sides, “I didn’t ask for this, man!”

Joel didn’t even hesitate, “Me neither,” he shot back, his tone cutting. He turned to Tess, his frustration boiling over, “Tess, what the hell are we doing here?”

Tess paused, her eyes flickering between Joel, Anne and Ellie, “What if it’s true?” she said finally, her voice steady, Joel threw his hands in the air, stepping back as if the situation were physically pushing him, “I can’t believe-” he began to say, but Tess confronted him, “What if? I mean we’ve come this far, let’s just finish it and collect the payment”.

Anne’s voice cut in before Joel could respond. “My payment too” she said, a sharp edge to her words. Tess just looked at her as to say I’ll deal with you later. And Anne decided to remain silent. She glanced at Joel, and for a brief moment, she thought she caught a flicker of something in his expression - sadness, maybe regret. She couldn’t tell. But what struck her most was the realization that Tess was the one in charge here, not him. That made her smirk to herself.

Now Joel was really angry, he took Tess by her shoulder, “do I need to remind you what is out there?”. She scoffed, pausing to look at Ellie and then back to Joel, “I get it. But we’re in this now and we are going to finish it”. Joel was surprised at Tess’s words, he didn’t really know what to say. Everything was beginning to be too much, “Why the hell do you believe-“ but he couldn’t finish his thought, “Stop being so goddamn stubborn” Anne interrupted, her voice rising just enough to silence him. “Let’s just go find somewhere to hide from this damn rain and we’ll talk about what to do”. Without waiting for a response, she turned and walked ahead, her boots splashing in the growing puddles.

Tess glanced at Joel, smirking faintly, “I actually agree,” she said, motioning for Ellie to follow Anne.

Joel stood there for a moment, his jaw tightening before he sighed heavily. “Fine” he muttered, trudging after them reluctantly.

The rain showed no mercy, drenching them to the core as they trudged forward for what felt like an eternity. When they finally stopped near an old building, Tess glanced back at the group, wiping her face with a tired hand. “Okay” she said with a sigh, “I would gladly stay here to dry up a bit”.

Joel exhaled sharply, a sound that almost seemed to echo her sentiment. He didn’t need to say it - his body language screamed how fed up he was. The mission, the rain, the people - everything grated on him. Still, even he couldn’t deny the exhaustion from being battered by the downpour. Without protest, he let Tess lead the way inside.

Anne lagged a few steps behind, muttering a relieved, “Yeah, fucking finally” as she shook the water from her jacket.

Joel’s eyes flicked to her, and suddenly, a memory hit him like the warmth of a fire on a cold night. He could see it vividly: Anne stomping around her cramped apartment in Boston, voice rising as she ranted about the rain. It had been one of those rare, fleeting moments where the weight of the world seemed to lift, if only for a little while.

“I mean, we got rid of capitalism, right?” she’d said, her tone full of mockery and frustration as she paced with her hands gesturing wildly. “With this fucking fungus thing, we could’ve just taken it easy, right? Noooooooo, nooooooo! In the fucking apocalypse, I still have to go to work—imagine saying something like that in an apocalypse, man! And I have to work while it’s fucking raining! I’m doomed to be a tired, working woman forever while I bet the stupid elite is hiding somewhere eating…fuckin’ steak soups or something!”

Joel remembered laughing so hard he’d barely been able to get a word in, “‘steak soups’?” he’d finally managed to say through his chuckles, “weren’t you a vegetarian before all this anyway?”.

That was when she’d stopped dead in her tracks, giving him what he was calling her “mental health prisoner face”, and then bolted after him. They’d ended up chasing each other around her tiny apartment, the air filled with the sound of her mock protests and his rare, deep laughter.

The memory softened him for just a moment, and Joel realized his lips were curling into an uncharacteristic smile. It faded quickly when he noticed his gaze lingering on Anne, who was now wringing out her damp sleeves.

Snapping himself out of it, Joel straightened and followed the others into the building without another word, not before taking another look at the destroyed city. The rain’s relentless pounding faded into the background as they stepped inside, leaving behind the memories for the cold reality of what lay ahead.

The group filed into the building, the muffled pounding of rain outside creating a backdrop of uneasy silence. Anne hung back slightly, glancing at Ellie as the teenager plopped onto the ground with an exaggerated huff.

“How are you holding up?” Anne asked, her voice neutral but not entirely unkind.

Ellie glanced up, her expression a mixture of exhaustion and defiance, “Could be better, but... I’m okay”.

Anne nodded. “Good. Now rest up a bit”.

Ellie raised an eyebrow, as if surprised by the sentiment, but didn’t comment. Tess, on the other hand, crossed her arms and studied Anne closely, suspicion flickering across her face. After a moment, she stepped closer. “Hey,” she said, her voice low but pointed, “You seem a bit too silent about this whole... situation.”

Anne stiffened, caught off guard, but quickly masked it with her usual indifference, “I’m rarely not calm”, she replied dryly, brushing past Tess.

Tess scoffed, her tone cutting, “Yeah, right”. She paused for a beat, her eyes narrowing. Joel spoke, his voice cutting through the tension, “Anne”. Her name startled her, and from the look on his face, it had surprised him, too. His tone was quieter than usual, almost soft. He sounded tired, “Just spit it out”.

She sighed heavily and turned to face him, already defeated, “What?”. Her voice was sharp, defensive, “I’m hiding nothing. I don’t know why you’re so paranoid”.

But even as she said it, Anne knew her tone betrayed her. Tess caught it too, her expression darkening. Joel, leaning against the wall and watching silently, picked up on it as well. That tone was all too familiar to him.

Tess stepped closer, her voice steady but icy, “Okay. Stop with the bullshit. What’s your deal with Marlene? Or... John’s, for all we know”.

Anne’s face tightened, and she sank to the floor with a heavy exhale, leaning her back against the wall. Her fingers raked through her damp hair as she avoided Tess’s gaze. She exhaled sharply, letting the fight drain out of her, “Alright,” she said at last, “Fine”.

“I had to deliver the kid with Marlene”.

Joel immediately straightened from his lean against the wall, his voice snapping like a whip, “Wait you knew about the immunity bullshit?”

Anne shot him an annoyed grin, the corner of her mouth twitching in disbelief, “Let. Me. Finish.”

Joel’s eyes narrowed, “Well, you better”.

Anne held his gaze for a beat, her teeth clenching as she bit back the string of curses threatening to spill. Or what? she thought bitterly. What the fuck was he playing at? Some righteous crusader with the right to judge me? She swallowed the bitterness, inhaling deeply.

Leining against the wall, her voice leveling out as she began to explain, “John had a deal with Robert about the weapons. But it got messy fast. Robert had something else going on - something we didn’t know about at first. Turns out, he was dealing with the Fireflies. We didn’t even know where to start looking for one of them. John told me to ask...”, she hesitated, “...to ask Joel. But he eventually changed his mind”.

Of course John didn’t change his mind. But Anne couldn’t do it. She really couldn’t confront Joel, even after a year. Joel’s face twitched at that but stayed silent. He knew it wasn’t John’s idea to let it go, and the thought hurt him more than he realized.

Anne pressed on, “Then we got word from a soldier - dead Fireflies found just outside the city. We tracked them, eventually found Marlene, and struck a deal. Just me and her. I’d take Ellie to their camp, keep John and his men out of her way, and in return, I’d join the Fireflies and go back with the weapons. I needed Robert for leverage - or thought I did - until I heard someone else was on his trail. Not the Fireflies, this time. So I had to beat them - beat you - to him”, she gestured vaguely. “And then…well, you know the story. And here we are”.

Tess scoffed, shaking her head, “So much for being a prophet of morals, huh?”

Joel sighed heavily while Anne shifted uncomfortably, “For what it’s worth, I really didn’t know it was you”.

Tess raised an eyebrow, “Would that have changed anything?”. Anne hesitated before muttering, “Probably not”.

Joel’s sharp tone cut in, “Right”. Anne threw her hands up again, “Oh, come on! Don’t act like I stabbed you in the back or something”. Joel glared at her, “I just find it funny, is all. You had this whole peace narrative going on, and now it turns out you were the one screwing everyone over”.

Tess intervened, “Did you actually want to join the Fireflies? Or would you have turned your back on Marlene too?”. Anne sighed deeply, rubbing her forehead, “I-I don’t know. Maybe. Yeah, maybe”.

Joel felt something tighten in his chest at her words. He didn't really care about the deal or anything else. But would she really have left Boston? Had she ever planned to tell him? Would she have just disappeared again? The thought gnawed at him, an ache he didn’t want to acknowledge. It made him angry - angry at her, but mostly at himself for feeling this vulnerable. He shoved the thoughts away.

Anne crossed her arms, her voice quieter now, “I’m sorry. But you can’t really blame me. We haven’t been partners for a long time, and let’s be honest, you’d have done the same thing”.

Joel’s jaw clenched, her words ringing uncomfortably true. He wanted to argue, but he stayed silent. Because deep down, he knew she was right. Tess broke the silence, her voice calm for the first time, “I guess you’re right”. Her gaze swept between them, lingering on Joel before settling back on Anne, “Well, hope we’re all clear now. I think we could use some rest”.

Anne blinked, caught off guard. She’d expected Tess to argue, to push further, but the sudden shift threw her. For a moment, relief washed over her. Tess was actually letting it go. She wasn’t sure why, but she was grateful. And a little surprised. She hadn’t thought it would be this easy.

Still, her gaze flicked to Joel, gauging his reaction. His expression was almost defeated, his arms crossed tightly over his chest as he leaned back against the wall. Anne found herself hoping he wasn’t mad at her. Not that she cared what he thought—not really. But the feeling lingered, stubborn and irritating, like a splinter she couldn’t shake.

Exhaling sharply, Anne stood up, brushing off her pants. Her eyes landed on Ellie, sitting alone at the table, nervously picking at her fingers. The girl looked frustrated, her jaw tight and her shoulders stiff. Anne hesitated, unsure what to do. She’d never been good with kids—they terrified her, honestly. Especially the ones on the brink of puberty. But something about Ellie’s slumped posture tugged at her. With a quiet sigh, she fished a small piece of licorice out of her pocket and walked over.

“Hey”, Anne approached her, her tone tentative, “You want something to eat?”. Ellie didn’t look up, her scowl deepening, “No”. Anne chewed the inside of her cheek, taken aback by the sharpness in her voice, “Okay... so, uh, you got something to eat?”. Ellie’s eyes flicked up, narrowing. Sarcasm dripped from her tone as she looked at the licorice, “Much better than that, yes”.

Anne blinked, momentarily at a loss. Her gaze darted to Tess, who raised an eyebrow as if to say, not gonna help you with this. Anne shook her head slightly and scoffed under her breath, muttering, “Okay then”. Turning on her heel, she walked away, stuffing the licorice back into her pocket.

Hours had passed. Ellie sat cross-legged on the floor, flipping her knife between her fingers with a practiced ease. Joel was seated across from her, his elbows resting on his knees, watching her. Tess was likely on the roof, keeping watch, and Anne was sprawled on an old, dusty sofa on the opposite side of the room. She had one leg slung over the armrest and her head tilted back, her eyes half-closed but still alert.

After a while, Joel broke the silence, nodding toward Ellie’s knife, “Nice knife”. Ellie glanced up briefly, “Thanks”. Joel tilted his head, “Where’d you learn to do that?”. Ellie’s lips curled into a smirk, “The circus”.

Joel sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose, clearly unimpressed, “Figures”.

Anne cracked an almost imperceptible smile.

Ellie, unfazed, shifted gears, “Where are you from?”

“Austin”, Joel answered after a beat, “It’s in Texas”. Ellie rolled her eyes, “Yeah, I go to school”. Joel huffed but didn’t respond. Ellie pushed on, leaning forward with curiosity, “So, are you and Tess—”

“Pass”, Joel interrupted, his tone curt.

Anne, who had been quietly listening to their exchange, raised an eyebrow. Were they something? she wondered. But she quickly pushed the thought aside. It left a sour taste in her mouth, making her feel oddly possessive, and she didn’t like that. Joel could do whatever he wanted.

Ellie, oblivious to Anne’s internal musings, pressed on, “Okay, so how does the infection spread?”.

Joel leaned back, crossing his arms, “Oh, I thought you went to school”. Anne couldn’t help but smile faintly at his sarcasm. Ellie scowled, “It’s a really shitty one”.

Joel seemed ready to actually explain, but before he could, Tess’s voice cut through the room, firm and direct, “Alright. Finally the rain stopped. You ready to go?”. Everyone glanced toward the doorway where Tess had appeared, shotgun in hand. Joel gave a slight nod, and Ellie stood up, tucking her knife into her pocket.

Anne swung her legs off the couch and stood, brushing herself off, stealing a quick glance at Joel. He caught it but said nothing, turning toward the door with Ellie close behind him. And with that, they headed out.

They walked in relative silence for a while, boots crunching against the broken pavement. The city’s ruins loomed around them—twisted metal, shattered glass, and overgrown vines reclaiming what once was. Anne’s gaze wandered over the scene, catching glimpses of beauty amidst the destruction. Morning light filtered through the cracks in crumbling buildings, casting intricate shadows on the ground. There was something hauntingly sublime about it all, she thought, something that tugged at her chest.

Joel followed a few steps behind, his silence a wall that Anne could feel even without looking at him. She didn’t speak either, but their paces had gradually aligned. They were closer now, walking in parallel. Anne glanced at him from the corner of her eye and caught him looking, not at her, but at the ruins she’d been admiring. Something in his gaze mirrored her own awe. He sees it too, she realized.

Her mind drifted back to a memory, soft and golden.

It had been a simpler time—well, simpler for them, at least. She and Joel had been walking back to Boston after a routine job. It had been an easy mission, no hunters or Infected, just a quiet trek through the outskirts. They’d paused at the edge of a hill, catching their breath as the sun began to set. The sky blazed with fiery hues of orange and pink, and for a moment, everything had felt suspended in time.

Joel had sighed, breaking the silence, “It’s nice, huh?”

Anne had turned to him then, catching the way the light reflected off his face. It softened his features, made him look… handsome. She’d smiled despite herself.

“It’s so strange” she’d said.

“What is?”

“That no matter how much the world is ruined, it always finds a way to remind you it’s beautiful”

Joel had nodded, his gaze fixed on the horizon, “That’s true”.

“Honestly, it’s infuriating”, she’d replied.

His lips had twitched into a faint smile, “I think it’s... uh... comforting more than infuriating”.

“How so?”

He’d paused, considering, “I don’t know. The world was shit even before all this. Maybe not as much of a life-or-death situation, at least for us living in a first-world country. But even back then, when things were bad, there was always... something. Like the color of the sky at six in the morning. I don’t know”

He’d laughed softly, a rare sound that had warmed her more than the fading sunlight, “I remember... there was always this squirrel outside our house. Probably lived in a tree nearby. We gave it a name—Sandy. Very predictable, I know. Sarah named it, not me”.

“Every morning, Sandy’d be outside our window” he said, his tone soft, “We’d throw nuts out there—pecans, mostly. Sarah thought she could domesticate him”. He gave a small, fond smile at the thought, “She was convinced Sandy was gonna end up sittin’ on her shoulder like some kinda pirate squirrel or somethin’”.

He paused, and his gaze grew distant, his voice quieter, “You know, I’ll admit… it’s gonna sound stupid, but one day, I had a real bad day. Everything felt like it was just… falling apart. Got home late, dead tired, and my mood was on the ground”.

Anne stayed silent, sensing this was more than just a story.

“And there it was”, Joel continued, his voice softer still, “That damn squirrel. Just sittin’ on the porch, starin’ at me like I owed it something. It didn’t run, didn’t flinch. Just... looked at me”.

Anne raised an eyebrow, a hint of curiosity tugging at her, “What’d you do?”

“Nothing. Just stood there, starin’ back. And I don’t know why, but somethin’ about it—being seen like that, by somethin’ so… detached, so simple—it made me feel a little better. Like the weight wasn’t all mine to carry anymore. Like it didn’t matter to that squirrel if I was fallin’ apart”.

He fell silent, the memory hanging between them like the ruins they were walking through. Then, with a self-deprecating chuckle, he added, “Well, sorry. That was a long explanation to say that this sunset’s... reassuring”.

Anne laughed, the sound light and warm, “No, I get it now. It’s a nice thought”. She remembered how badly she wanted to kiss him.

She bumped his arm gently, her smile playful but genuine, “Joel, the squirrel whisperer”.

[hiddenpen]

Hi all! This is my first fanfic, I don't really know how to describe it or how to write warnings and such (help me pls), BUT!!! I can't stop writing so...here we are. Summary: it's a classic slow-burn (very slow-burn) Joel x OC story. I still have to decide if I like to write using the "you" pronoun (I'm more for an omniscent narrator voice), but I did not describe the OC on purpose, so you can picture her more freely - same for her age, even if I have her age in mind and sometimes some info will inevitably slip. It follows the main plot of the videogame and HBO series, but I will add many new parts and dynamics. In short, Anne and Joel are not exactly on good terms, but they are forced to work together again. I'm not good at writing summaries so I'll just leave here a quote from a chapter you will read in the future(eheh): “What?”, Anne raised a brow, playful, “you don’t think I’ve got taste?”. “I didn’t say that”, Joel said, his voice soft but teasing, “Just… didn’t peg you for a synth and eyeliner kinda person”. Anne laughed, the sound light and genuine, “Shows what you know. Some of the best songs come from that era. What about you, then? Don’t tell me - rock?”. Joel shrugged, “Mostly”. “Figures”, Anne smiled knowingly. “Lemme guess—Springsteen?” Joel narrowed his eyes at her, but there was a glint of humor there, “What’s wrong with Springsteen?”. “Nothing”, she said, leaning her head back against the wall, “Just predictable”. Joel smirked, “And new wave isn’t?” “I’ll have you know it’s timeless”, Anne shot back, grinning, “You should try it sometime. Expand your horizons”. Joel shifted slightly as someone passed through the tight hallway, stepping closer to Anne. She didn’t move, though her gaze flicked up to meet his, her back still against the wall. Enjoy and, if you want, leave a comment to let me know your thoughts! :) ----------------------------------------------------

Our Lives

Anne and Joel had known each other for quite a while now, she run away from Philadelphia to Boston five years after the outbreak. It was though, but she was working with some nice people, she thought, Kim and Timmy were the closest to be called friends. With others it was okay. Tess was kind, but there was an undeniable distance in her presence that left Anne feeling small, and she secretly strived to be more like her. There was something mesmerizing about Tess, a woman who could balance an almost brutal pragmatism mixed with a tenderness and empathy that seemed out of place in such a world. A word, a look, a cigarette smoked together after a long shift in the sewers – it was nice.

In any case, in Boston, she felt somewhat at ease, as much as one could feel at ease in a quarantine zone where injustice was commonplace and where no one could truly rebel against the powers that be. She had always found the political and social developments after the outbreak to be strange. She thought that perhaps, once many of the dynamics that made the old world such a dreadful place were removed—the territorial abuses, the oil tycoons, the arms trade, all the corruption within the economic system—people, now free from the elitist control of millionaires and the most corrupt politicians, might be able to create a different society. Maybe they could come closer, through suffering, as tragic as that sounded. But no,  a sapling planted in poisoned soil could never grow healthy.

Joel had arrived in Boston five years after her. She still remembered the first time they met and worked together, how she had instantly thought he was a real asshole.

“I told you it wasn’t a good idea”

There was a moment of silence before he responded, eyes narrowing as if he was holding back something sharp. “Okay”. Her hands were shaking with frustration, the words bubbling up before she could stop them. “I’m just saying-“

“Listen”, he cut her off, his voice cold, like steel, “If you really think I give a damn about what your opinion is, you’re wrong. Things happen”. Her fists clenched at her sides, the anger rising in her chest like a fire, “Things happen?! No one had to get hurt - or fucking killed!”. He let out a sigh, “They would’ve killed us!”

“How the hell do you know that?!”, her voice cracked with the weight of her frustration, but she wasn’t backing down. Now Joel was shaking his head in disbelief, “What’s your problem, huh?”

“My problem?” Her voice rose, “I can’t believe this. My problem is you’re so damn quick-tempered, and I don’t like it”. He scoffed, rolling his eyes, “Oh, Jesus, come on! You’re acting like these were good people”.

“They were still people!” She shot back, her chest heaving with anger. “Who wanted to kill us!”, he completed her sentence, his voice was sharp, rising. She stepped away, there was no point in arguing with him, “Ah, fuck off”.

“Yeah, right back at you”.

Seven years had passed since that moment, and over time, she began to understand the kind of person he was. He was clearly wounded by something, but it wasn’t until a year or two later that he revealed he had a daughter. She never pressed him for details, but she could imagine. As time went on, she realized how much they actually had in common. Their personalities were different, yet they mirrored each other in many ways - both a little naïve, perhaps, and maybe a bit too reckless. They had formed something like a friendship, or at least, it seemed that way to her. Well, after Philadelphia, things fell apart eventually. What was meant to happen, happened. And now, here they were.

Two years after Philadelphia

They hadn’t talked for almost a year, but the wounds left behind still felt raw. Anne had switched smuggling groups not long after what happened in Philadelphia. It wasn’t Joel that had driven her away, at least that’s what she told herself. It was the way people looked at her. The heavy stares, the whispered condolences, the pity. She couldn’t bear it anymore, so she left. But sometimes, on her way back from a trade or scouting mission, she’d catch a glimpse of Joel. Just a silhouette disappearing down an alley or across the square, always with Tess by his side. She never approached him, and he never approached her.

Joel, for his part, had built walls so high around himself that even Tess barely scratched the surface. He worked, he survived, and that was it. But every so often, when he was checking the rotation schedules, his eyes would linger a little too long on Anne’s name. She was working safer routes now, no longer throwing herself into danger at every opportunity. He didn’t admit to himself that he was keeping tabs on her. He couldn’t afford to. But when he spotted her on the street, her figure smaller in the distance, a pang of something - guilt, longing, anger - hit him hard. It would pass quickly, and his cold exterior would take over again. Anne didn’t need to ask anyone to know he wasn’t the man she used to know. And Joel, though he tried to convince himself otherwise, still kept her on the edge of his thoughts.

Anne had been running with John’s crew for the past year. It wasn’t perfect, but it was something - something quieter, something without the constant shadow of pity or judgment. John’s crew didn’t know the details, and Anne liked it that way. They gave her space, let her work, and didn’t ask too many questions. That suited her just fine.

Today, though, she’d taken a personal interest in the job. Robert had screwed them over, disappearing with a shipment he owed John, and Anne had taken it upon herself to track him down. She wasn’t about to let some low-life thief make a fool out of her group. After some digging, she’d found out where Robert was likely hiding, a seedy corner of the QZ where the shadows felt heavier. It was exactly the kind of place a coward like him would scurry off to.

She could hear voices ahead - arguing, tense. Her instincts kicked in, and she stayed in the shadows as she moved closer. Peering around the corner, she froze. There was Robert, exactly where she’d expected him to be, but he wasn’t alone. Tess and Joel were with him.

Her breath caught in her throat as her eyes landed on Joel. He looked… different. Colder, harder, like the Joel she’d known had been hollowed out and replaced with something darker. She’d heard the rumors, of course. Word of Joel and Tess had spread far and wide in the QZ. They were a ruthless pair, feared by almost everyone. Deals with them were hard, and any hint of betrayal was met with brutal consequences. Anne had heard stories - things that made her stomach turn. She thought the reputation didn’t suit him.

But seeing it - seeing him - was something else entirely. She ducked back behind the corner, her heart pounding in her chest. She didn’t know what to do. Walk away? Let them deal with it? No, that wasn’t her style. She was here for a reason, and she wasn’t about to let her nerves get in the way.

So she stepped forward, Robert was desperately trying to get the gate open, her expression calm and collected as she jingled the keys in her hand.

“Looking for these?”, she asked with a smirk.

Robert’s confusion morphed into rage as realization dawned, “You” he spat, his voice trembling with fury. “You fucking bitch!”. Anne didn’t flinch, her smirk deepening. “That’s not very nice, Robert. I thought you liked me”.

Before Robert could think of a retort, Tess acted. With a swift movement, she hurled a pipe she’d been holding, and it struck Robert’s knee with a sickening crack. He let out a strangled cry, collapsing to the ground. In an instant, Joel was on him, forcing him onto his stomach with ease. His knee pressed into Robert’s back as he pinned him down, his expression a cold mask of menace. The smirk slipped from Anne’s face, replaced by something else. Her eyes flickered to Joel, her pulse quickening in a way she didn’t fully understand. Joel, meanwhile, refused to meet her gaze. He couldn’t.

Tess crouched next to Robert, her voice low and threatening, “You’ve got two choices, Robert. Start talking, or things are gonna get real unpleasant”. Robert flinched at Tess’s words, his panic evident in the way his eyes darted around the alley. Anne, still holding the keys, stepped forward to open the gate. With a flick of her wrist, she tossed them toward Robert, where they clattered noisily on the ground near his feet.

Robert stumbled over his words, his hands shaking as he stammered, “I… I can’t… I can’t tell you”. Tess exchanged a glance with Joel, who let out a heavy sigh. Without hesitation, he grabbed Robert’s arm and twisted it, a sickening crack echoing through the alley. Robert screamed, collapsing on his face as he tried to clutch his broken arm. Anne froze, her eyes narrowing as she looked at Joel. He seems older. His beard now with more white hair, and for a moment her thoughts threatened to spiral before she yanked herself back to the present.

“Okay, okay!”, Robert gasped through gritted teeth, “I’ll tell you- fuck… it was the fuckin’ Fireflies”.

The name hung in the air, everyone was still for a moment. Anne glanced between them, catching the subtle tension in Tess’s jaw and the way Joel’s shoulders stiffened. Tess exhaled hard, her frustration bubbling over, “They weren’t yours to give,” she growled at the man on the ground.

“Well”, Anne addressed him, her voice dripping with mockery, “you certainly don’t lack self-esteem, thinking you could screw over not one but three of your suppliers”. Tess smirked faintly but kept her focus on Robert, who tried to muster some semblance of composure, his voice frantic but tinged with desperation, “Look, we can still make it work! We’ll figure something out! I’ll- I’ll get you what’s yours! I swear just-”.

Tess shook her head slowly, her disappointment razor-sharp, “I’d say you bet on the wrong horse”. And with that, she raised her gun and fired, the shot ringing out loud and final.

“No!” Anne’s shout cut through the air. She stepped forward, glaring at Tess, “Fuck, Tess! I needed him alive!”. Tess scoffed, her smirk unrepentant, “Well, you should’ve said something before”. Anne clenched her fists, forcing herself not to punch Tess right then and there. She exhaled sharply, letting her hands come down heavily on her thighs, “Oh, right. Why didn’t I think of that? As if you would’ve actually been reasonable”. Tess merely scoffed, not dignifying the comment with an answer.

Joel, meanwhile, avoided looking at Anne altogether. He stared at Robert’s lifeless body, his jaw tight, his mind whirring. It wasn’t that he didn’t want to look at her-it was that he couldn’t. The thought of meeting her gaze, of the inevitable rush of everything he tried so hard to bury, felt like it would tear him apart.

“Well, now what?” he asked Tess, his voice low and defeated. Tess shrugged, gesturing vaguely, “Now we- fuck’s sake… now we look for a Firefly or somethin'”. Anne stepped forward, her eyes blazing, “Just so we’re clear, the weapons are not entirely yours. So, before we find a Firefly I say we discuss business”.

At that, Tess actually laughed, turning toward Joel, “Did I hear that right?”

“Oh, unless you hurt your ears from all the unnecessary shooting, you heard me very right”, she spat in response.

Joel finally looked at Anne, his gaze sharp and unwavering. For the first time in over a year, their eyes met, and Anne felt a rush of emotions she wasn’t prepared for. Joel forced himself to stay calm, masking the storm within him. “Well” he said, his voice flat, “y’ were kinda late”.

Anne’s anger flared hot and fast. How can he be such an asshole? But instead of indulging him, she shook her head in disbelief and folded her arms looking at Tess. Tess sighed, rubbing her temples as she glanced between the two of them. It was infuriating how much she cared about Anne - enough to consider a deal.

“Okay,” Tess began, “we’ll make a deal, but you-”. Before she could finish, a voice cut through the tension.

“Hope I’m not interrupting your little session here”.

They turned around to see from whom the voice was coming from. “Well, there you go. Queen Firefly”, Joel muttered to Tess, his tone annoyed. Marlene approached them, she was whimpering, her eyes sweeping the group and her expression as steely as ever. “Where’s Robert?”, she asked, clenching her jaw.

Tess stepped aside, gesturing at the body. Marlene exhaled sharply, “I needed him alive”. Anne scoffed, “That makes two of us”, she said, frustration dripping from her voice. Marlene’s sharp gaze flicked to Anne but didn’t linger. Instead, Tess addressed her, “The guns he gave you? They weren’t his to sell. We want them back”.

Marlen sighed, leaning on the wall, “Doesn’t work like that, Tess. I paid for those guns”. Joel, irritated, stepped closer, “you really don’t want to do this”. Anne thought she really couldn’t bear this version of him. He knew Marlene, could he really be this merciless?

But Marlene was unimpressed, “No. I don’t want to do…this. But you fucked up my deal, and I’m already fucked up enough” she sighed heavily, her hand covered in blood, after a long pause, she added “listen, you want your weapons, you follow me”, everyone could see she was exhausted.

Tess leaned in, skeptical, “How do we know you got them? If Robert screwed us, why wouldn’t you?” Marlene stared her down. “Because I’m not Robert. I’ll show you the guns, but you’re gonna have to earn them”.

Joel scoffed, “Jesus Christ” Tess glanced at him, her expression firm, “you wanna do this?”. He let out a frustrated sigh, “we don’t have many other choices”. Tess smirked slightly, turning back to Marlene and gesturing her to go, “alright. Show us the way, then”.

Tess kept glancing at Anne as they walked through the ruined streets, Joel and Marlene a few steps behind. The tension between them was heavy, Anne could feel Tess’s gaze burning into her back, and with each glance, her patience frayed a little more.

Until she finally snapped, “you need somethin’? I mean, I’m flattered, don’t get me wrong, but it’s a bit…creepy”.

Tess’s steps faltered briefly, caught off guard by the sharpness of Anne’s tone. She exhaled deeply, steadying herself before responding, “where have you been?”.

Anne scoffed, “minding my own business”, she said increasing her walking speed. But Tess wasn’t letting it go. Her voice turned sharper, a harder edge creeping into her words, “seems to me you’re minding a lot of people’s business”, she said, nodding toward Marlene, who was struggling to keep up, her hand pressed tightly against her side.

Anne shrugged, feigning indifference, “seems to me you’re minding mine”.

Tess’s lips pressed into a thin line, “I’ve got good reason to”. Anne was not having it, “and what would that be?”.

Tess leaned in slightly, her voice low, “You tell me. I thought you’d be more careful with who you chose to work with”. Anne didn’t slow her pace, her eyes focused ahead as she shot a quick glance at Tess, “So now it’s your business who I work with?” she quipped.

Tess’s voice followed her, more insistent, “It’s our business if you’re jeopardizing deals we’ve got lined up”. Anne gave a dry chuckle, the sound cutting through the tension like a blade, “Maybe you should be more careful about who you’re doing business with, then.” She glanced at Tess, eyes narrowing slightly, as if she was daring her to respond.

Tess’s brow furrowed as she shrugged her shoulders, her expression hardening, speeding up her pace to surpass Anne, “we’re careful enough to me”.

Anne’s lips curled into a faint, almost amused smirk, “yeah, that’s a peculiar way to describe it,” she muttered, her voice laced with a quiet challenge.

“Not that you’d know,” Tess shot back.

At that, Anne blinked, momentarily taken aback by the accusation. A flicker of something she couldn’t quite name - embarrassment, maybe - rose to the surface, but she shoved it back down. She wasn’t about to let Tess get the upper hand, “ ’m not really a fan of…” she paused as if to choose the right words, clicking her tongue, “…damage control”.

Tess stopped abruptly, “what’s that?!”. She raised an eyebrow, her tone sharper now.

Anne was caught off guard, almost bumping into her backpack. She quickly regained her composure, though her voice remained cool, “I’m just saying, you’ve got a reputation”, she said. Tess stepped closer, her eyes narrowing, “oh yeah? And what kind of reputation would that be?”.

“Not a nice one,” Anne replied, a faint smirk tugging at her lips, “but I’m sure you enjoy it”, she added as she made a move to pass, but Tess blocked her path, grabbing her arm firmly. Anne’s frustration flared instantly. She jerked her arm away, her voice tight with anger, “Let. go.”

Tess didn’t budge, as she stepped closer to Anne’s face, her eyes cold, “You think you’ve got the luxury to give us fucking- ethics lessons or somethin’, huh?”, Anne didn’t let her continue her sentence, “oh, I couldn’t care less about what you do. Believe me” she shot back, her voice laced with bitterness as she could see Joel’s arm reaching out to Tess’s shoulder, as to calm her down. But before he could do anything, Marlene’s voice cut through their argument, “Stop”. She was leaning heavily against a wall, her face pale and drawn, her voice strained with pain and irritation, “God. I’m fucking bleeding. Get a move on”.

Both Tess and Anne turned to look at her, their argument left hanging in the air. Tess muttered something under her breath, clearly still fuming, while Anne clenched her fists, swallowing down whatever retort had been on the tip of her tongue. She threw a quick glance at Joel, who looked away as soon as their eyes met. They resumed walking, the tension between them thick enough to choke on, but the silence was welcome after the heated exchange. Marlene shuffled along ahead of them, clearly too exhausted to deal with their fighting.

The camp was alive with quiet urgency as they arrived, the remnants of the Fireflies moving in and out of tents and makeshift structures. Marlene, her face pale and drawn, gestured toward one of her people, “I’m heading to the infirmary” she said, her voice strained, and she nodded at a young man, “Cody, bring them to the weapons”.

Tess and Anne exchanged a glance but said nothing as they followed Marlene’s appointed colleague. They were led to a large tent near the edge of the camp, where their guide pulled back the flap to reveal the stockpile. Anne blinked, momentarily stunned. It wasn’t just a few crates; it was a small arsenal. Rifles, pistols, boxes of ammo - enough to arm a sizeable group. Tess let out a low whistle, clearly impressed.

“Well”, Tess said, her tone satisfied, “That’s a lot”. Anne folded her arms, her gaze scanning the weapons. She didn’t say much, but the tension in her shoulders eased slightly. They all thought this was worth whatever they had to do.

They walked back to the infirmary, nobody dared to say anything, it was clear that whatever argument they had was not resolved, and was hanging over them. As they reached the entrance, Joel’s hand shot out, gripping Anne’s arm as someone rushed out of the tent, nearly crashing into her, “careful,” he muttered gruffly. Anne nodded stiffly. The unexpected contact sent a shiver down her spine, she tried to shrug it off, stepping into the chaos of the tent.

Inside, the air was thick with the smell of antiseptic and blood. Cries and groans echoed from injured people sprawled across makeshift beds. Anne’s stomach churned. She didn’t want to be here - didn’t want to look at the mess of blood-streaked bandages and broken bodies. Her eyes flicked away from the blood-stained sheets, her gaze constantly shifting, unable to linger on any one person. The cries of the wounded gnawed at her, each one a reminder of the price people paid. She could feel her pulse quicken, her breath shallow as her skin prickled, the weight of it all settling in her chest.

She didn’t notice at first, but her footsteps had slowed to an agonizing crawl, she almost stopped in the middle of the tent, frozen by the chaos. Joel glanced back at her, her wide eyes betraying her growing distress, but he couldn’t bring himself to do anything. Tess brushed against her shoulder, and the sudden contact snapped Anne back to reality. Her eyes flashed up, sharp with surprise and frustration, wondering if Tess had noticed how badly she was faltering. Had Tess seen the cracks? The usual sickening feeling crawled up her bones. But Tess kept walking, and Anne finally followed.

They approached a cot at the back, where Marlene lay propped up awkwardly, her pale face etched with pain. “How are you holding up?” Anne asked, her voice steady despite the knot of unease twisting in her chest.

Marlene gave a dry chuckle, “Well, I’ve had better days,” she said, wincing as she tried to shift positions. “Let’s get to it. We were supposed to meet another crew, but... I’m not looking too great right now”. She paused, gritting her teeth as a fresh wave of pain hit. Before she could say more, a girl barged in.

“Marlene! What happened to you?” she asked, glancing around at the adults before adding, “This place’s already taken, in case you didn’t have eyes” her eyes snapping to Anne, who couldn’t help but smirk at the girl’s sharp remark.

“Ellie,” Marlene said, her voice weary but firm, “I know them. It’s fine. I got us help”. Ellie frowned but didn’t argue further, instead focusing her glare on Joel, who was staring at her with equal parts confusion and suspicion, “you’re recruitin’ kind of young, aren’t ya?”, he said to Marlene. “She’s not one of mine”, she just sighed. She paused, pain hitting her again, and Ellie was quick to go to her side “hey, take it easy”.

“It’s okay, Ellie. Now listen to me, I know you’re not going to like it but-“ she exhaled, “But I can’t come with you,” Marlene replied, her voice strained. She glanced at the others, as if silently apologizing for the situation.

Joel was trying to piece everything together, his gaze flicking between Marlene and Ellie, and then a frown deepening on his face, “Wait - are we smuggling her?”, he said pointing a finger at the kid. Marlene sighed deeply, her exhaustion evident. She winced slightly as she adjusted herself, pausing before she spoke. Her eyes briefly met Joel’s, “as I was saying, there’s a crew of fireflies that will meet you at the capitol building-”, but she couldn’t finish as Tess was quick to intervene “that’s not exactly close”,

“You’re capable” Marlene said, her voice steady despite her apparent weariness. “You hand her off, come back, the weapons are yours. Double what Robert sold me”.

“Jesus Christ”, Joel sighed, rubbing his temples in frustration.

Anne stayed silent. The tension in the air thickened, the weight of the decision pressing on everyone. Marlene could sense the hesitation. She added, her voice softer but more insistent, “I’ll give you some supplies too, whatever you need to keep her safe”.

Tess sighed, looking from Anne to Joel, then back to Marlene, “where are these supplies of yours?”

Marlene turned her gaze to Anne, her tone almost casual, “Anne can take you to it”.

Tess’s eyes narrowed, suspicion rising. She turned her head slowly, studying Anne for any sign of unease. Anne, however, refused to meet her gaze, her jaw clenched, the tension in her body betraying her.

Marlene’s voice was firm, “You can go, take all you want. But I want Joel to watch over Ellie”.

At that, both Joel and Ellie protested in unison.

“Bullshit, I’m not going with him!”, snapped Ellie. “Woah, whoa, I don’t think that’s the best idea,” Joel muttered, looking at Ellie with a mixture of disbelief and concern.

Ellie’s eyes darted to Marlene, “How do you know them?”. Marlene hesitated, her gaze drifting slightly before answering, “I was close with his brother, Tommy. Said if I was ever in a jam, I could rely on him”. Joel, not missing a beat, shot back, “Was that before or after he left your little militia group?”

Marlene’s face tightened, her jaw setting with resolve, “He left you too. He was a good man”.

Joel shook his head, the frustration evident in his posture. Tess moved closer to him, her voice low but insistent, “Look, just take her to your apartment and wait for us there”.

Joel sighed, a deep, exasperated breath, “Jesus…”

“She’s just cargo, Joel!” Tess’s voice was sharp, trying to get through to him.

Anne could feel the tension in the air, understanding why Joel didn’t want to be burdened with this. Hell, she didn’t even know how she got herself tangled in this mess. But Joel didn’t say anything more. He glanced at Ellie, his gaze softening for a moment before he approached Tess, muttering, “Don’t take long”. He looked at Anne for a split second, then back to Ellie, “And you, stay close”.

Ellie remained rooted to the spot, her eyes fixed on Marlene, who spoke gently, “Go with him”.

“But-“ she tried to protest.

“You’ll be fine”. The words lingered in Ellie’s mind, and with a slow, reluctant step back, she met Marlene’s gaze one last time. There was nothing more to be said. Everyone quietly filed out, leaving the tension of the moment behind them.

The rain was falling steadily by the time Tess and Anne reached Joel’s apartment. The dim glow of streetlights reflected off the wet pavement, casting long shadows as they approached the familiar building. Anne kept her head down, trying not to think about the fact that she was about to step into Joel’s apartment again after all this time. Her stomach churned uneasily, though she refused to acknowledge why.

Tess opened the door and gestured for Anne to follow her up the stairs. Anne hesitated for a fraction of a second before steeling herself and stepping inside. The worn stairs creaked beneath their boots as they climbed, the sound mingling with the faint patter of rain on the windows.

When Tess finally opened Joel’s door, Anne was hit with a wave of familiarity. The smell of the room, once so deeply ingrained in her memory, was now sharper, more potent. Her eyes scanned the apartment, taking in the small details - the battered furniture, the sparse decor, the faint clutter that all screamed Joel.

Near the window, Joel and Ellie stood side by side, their silhouettes outlined by the faint glow of streetlights outside. Tess spoke first, her voice breaking the quiet tension, “Sorry it took so long”.

Joel didn’t respond immediately. His gaze was fixed on Anne, who met his eyes reluctantly, her mind flickering back to the last time she had been in this apartment. The memory was unwelcome, tugging at emotions she didn’t want to revisit.

The silence stretched just a beat too long before Tess noticed the discomfort. She glanced between Joel and Anne, a flicker of curiosity crossing her face, but she didn’t press. Instead, she broke the moment, “Are you ready to go?”

Joel blinked and tore his gaze away from Anne. Clearing his throat, he shifted his attention to Tess, “Yeah - yes, let’s go”.

Tess turned to Ellie, who was watching the exchange quietly, her shoulders slightly hunched, “Hey kid, do you have a jacket?”.

Ellie nodded, “Yeah”.

“Then put it on”, Tess said firmly, “And stay close to us”.

Ellie didn’t argue. She simply nodded again and pulled her jacket tighter around her, tension evident in the way her hands moved.

Anne stood near the door, holding it open as everyone began to file out. Ellie was the first to step through, followed by Tess. Joel lingered behind. As he reached the door, he stopped in front of Anne, his frame close enough that she caught the faint scent that once had been familiar.

“I’ll close the door”, he said, his voice low. He nodded toward the hallway, waiting for her to step out. Anne hesitated for the briefest of moments, then nodded back and walked through the doorway.

As she moved ahead, she could still smell his scent lingering in the air, and the flicker of his eyes in the dim light stayed with her longer than she liked. She swallowed hard and kept walking, the sound of Joel closing the door behind her a quiet punctuation to the moment.

The rain greeted them again as they stepped into the night, and Anne pulled her jacket tighter around her, focusing on the path ahead.